《DXD: Golden King Of Lucifer》 Chapter -1 - Status, Abilities and Skills (Chapter-126) Firstly i want to tell that i will use this Auxiliary chapter to show the Status, Abilities and Skills according to latest chapter I publish. MC will no longer be asking system to show his status in main chapters. NAME- Sparda Lucifer AGE- 19/??? BODY STATE- God-Class RACE- Pure Devil God BLOODLINE- Original Lucifer (100%) TIER- **** LEVEL- 100 STRENGTH- SSS+ DEFENSE- SSS+ (SSS with skills) AGILITY- SSS+ WISDOM- SS LUCK- S+ SYSTEM POINTS- Unavailable ABILITIES- Reality Warping (LVL-99+) (Can manipulate reality according to his wish) Vector Manipulation (LVL-99+) (Can manipulate any vector as long as there is medium) Devil Energy Manipulation (LVL-99+) (Can fully manipulate the devil energy present within his body) Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan (Itachi Uchiha- LVL-99+) (Obito Uchiha-LVL-99+) Rinnegan Deva Path (LVL-99+) (Manipulation of Attractive and Repulsive forces) Crash Magic (LVL-99+) Sacred Gear- Gate of Babylon (LVL-99+) (It contains all the treasures collected by Gilgamesh. He can use it by taking out any weapons from the collection or directly launching them on his enemies) Barrier Breaker (LVL-99+) (Can break any barriers except made by EX level beings) Curse Canceller (LVL-99+) (Can cancel any curses except the ones casted by EX level beings) Weapons Mastered (LVL-99+) (Complete mastery in standard sword techniques) Mixed Martial Arts (LVL-99+) (Complete mastery in mixed martial arts) Saiba Joichiro Style Cooking (LVL-99+) Chapter -2 - Power Levels Tier 10 LEVEL-0 Regular humans, animals, and other creatures with absolutely no magical power. Tier 9 LEVEL-1-9 Anyone from the weakest magic user to just below the average low-class devil. Can also apply to sorcerers who just have started their training. Tier 8 LEVEL-10-19 The varying power degrees of a normal low-class sorcerer, devil, angel, etc. Also applies to most magical creatures. Tier 7 LEVEL-20-25 The stage between low and middle class. Tier 6 LEVEL-26-39 Beings with middle-class magical power. Tier 5 LEVEL-40-49 The stage between middle and high class. Tier 4 LEVEL-50-59 High class power. Tier 3 LEVEL-60-69 The stage between high and ultimate class. Tier 2 LEVEL-70-79 Ultimate class. Tier 1 LEVEL-80-89 Satan/Seraph/Gov. General-like power Tier 0 LEVEL-90-99 Gods,Super Devils, certain monstrous gods, various Lovecraftian creations that might make appearances and the heavenly dragons. Tier **** LEVEL-100 The amount of power reserved for those who are above the normal gods and can bring the end of timeline. Respective Skill MAX Mastery Level-99+ When a particular skill reaches LVL-99+ it becomes MAX. Chapter 1 - Prolouge Firstly I want to declare that I don''t own anything except the OC. Every other character belongs to the original creator/owner. Figure of Speech ''Normal Conversations'' "Sacred Gear Speaking (Ddraig/Albion)" {Ability Used} [System Speaking] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ??? : Where am I?? How long I have been here?? I can remember everything from my previous life clearly, but no matter how much I try I cannot remember my name. GOD/SUPREME BEING: How did a soul get here? That is pretty odd! ??? : Who is there?? SHOW YOURSELF!!?? GOD/SUPREME BEING: I am someone that you people usually and simply call god. But I the SUPREME BEING. But I don''t understand how a mortal soul like you survive in the void?? ??? : Is this the void? I don''t know how I got here, I just know that I died and I ended up here. GOD/SUPREME BEING: I see, so you somehow escaped from the cycle of reincarnation. Since you have been strangled here for so long without losing your mind I will reincarnate you in a world and give you five wishes. ??? : Really??!!! You can do that?? Can I go to fictional world?? GOD/SUPREME BEING: Ofcourse I can do that who do you think I am??? Yes you can go to fictional world you like so much in your previous life. Now ask away where do u want to go and tell me what your wishes are?? ??? : I can ask for anything right?? And I will like to go to the world of Highschool DXD. GOD/SUPREME BEING: Ok Highschool DXD. You know what knock yourself out with the wishes. ??? : Ok, can I think for a bit?? GOD didn''t answer but he nodded his head -:After certain amount of time:- ??? : Ok I am ready:- 1) I want the power of Vector Manipulation of ACCELERATOR from A Certain Magical Index. 2) I want a system with a store from which I can buy everything. 3) I want the GATE OF BABYLON as my Sacred Gear including all the treasures of GILGAMESH. 4) I want SHARINGAN of Itachi Uchiha and Obito Uchiha combined which I can later upgrade to RINNEGAN through the system. 5) I want INSTANT MASTERY skill. GOD/SUPREME BEING: All of your wishes can be granted. Then off you go, jst remember this that you won''t remember anything until you are 4 years old. ??? : Thank you for everything...¡­ After that he faded into light particles GOD/SUPREME BEING: I think I will not get bored for sometime. -----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------A/N: That''s it guys for the first chapter. This is my first time writing anything so please don''t be hard on me. I do welcome your suggestions very much. Chapter 2 - Birth and Training LOCATION- Underworld A woman can be heard screaming on top of her lungs in a room. Maids can be seen running too and fro from the room. The woman is seeming to give birth. A man could also be seen standing beside the woman with cold look. The name of the man was Razevan Lucifer. And the woman giving birth was human named Arato Misaki. Head Maid: C''mon push more harder the head is almost out. You bring some more water. She was encouraging the lady to give birth and ordering the maids. Soon the child came out he had hazel colored eyes. But the woman was still in labor. Head Maid: C''mon you can do it. Stay in there and keep pushing. Soon the 2nd baby also came out but its eyes were different they were completely crimson red. The head maid handed both the child''s to mother since she knew that she won''t survive long. Because a normal human cannot give birth to devils, in doing so lot of vitality of the mother is used. Arato: Aren''t you two too much cute. I wish I could stay with you. Please grow up to be strong and responsible mans. Should you name them or should I?? Razevan: I don''t care about all that. I only care if they are strong or not. Arato got a disgusted look but didn''t say anything she just kept looking at both of her boys. Arato: You will be named Vali (looking towards hazel eyed boy) and you will be named SPARDA (she said looking towards the red eyed boy/our protagonist). She named them with a smile on her face and then she passed away with a smile on her face holding both of her boys within her arms. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I know I just made the character twin brother of Vali and even named their mother but it was needed so that I can continue the story with the plot that I have thought. And I am a huge fan of DMC series so I could not stop myself from taking that name. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- 4 YEAR TIMESKIP A lot has happened in these the 4 years. When Rizevim Livan Lucifer found out that his son has child with a human he was enraged because he thought that they were weak. When he found out the Vali had the Divine Dividing sacred gear he was really ecstatic. But then he found that Sparda had some unknown sacred gear he was excited but then he found that Sparda can manipulate Devil Energy to its core as the original Lucifer. At that moment he almost forget that they were half-breeds. Rizevim started training both of them harshly but soon found out that Sparda can learn everything very quickly so he went easy on him. But on other hand training for Vali became more intense. He thought Sparda has in born talent and left him be just teaching him about how devils should be according to his ideals. During this Vali began detesting him more and more. Sparda was getting strong quickly he already had 6 devil wings. Razevan also started abusing Vali to get strong. Due to that Vali''s hate for his family grew much more. Vali only cared and loved about his twin brother but was unable to show because Sparda was always better than him no matter what. So he made him into his rival. Vali had not woken up his sacred gear and their 4th birthday was nearing. During this time Rizevim made a sinister plan to kill Razevan infront of both the twins on their birthday to awaken their sacred gears. Rizevim: C''mon boys its your birthday come i have gifts for you. Vali: What did you bring for us?? Sparda: Really grandpa show us what is it!!? No matter what they were both kids so they were still enthusiastic. Rizevim smiled and went infront of their father and stabbed him. Both kids faces were full of horror. Rizevim then cut of Razevan''s head. Both the kids were crying. Vali: I will kill you!!!! And he attacked Rizevim. He didnt take notice that he had two silver wings behind his back. He had activated his sacred gear Divine Dividing. Sparda on other hand had other reaction he was clutching his head hardly. He was feeling that his skull was being split open. After a few moments the pain vanished and he looked up to see a beaten up Vali on the ground the Rizevim laughing since his plan worked. At this moment only one thought came to Sparda''s mind. Sparda: Chapter 3 - Powers UNSEALED Don''t mistake it Sparda already knew his father was a s*um. When he got the headache it restored his memories along with his powers. He also awakened his sacred gear but didn''t attacked Rizevim because he knew if he attacked now he will lose because GATE OF BABYLON was his sacred gear and Rizevim can cancel sacred gear. And he was not sure if he would be able to defeat Rizevim with his VECTOR MANIPULATION. He first needed to control all his master all his powers. With instant mastery it won''t be hard but he didn''t use his powers even a single time. Sparda when regained his memories he was really shocked to find that he was twin brother of Vali but he quickly calmed down since he was no a kid anymore atleat not mentally. Seeing his reaction Rizevim was really shocked that he didn''t attack him to did anything noticeable. He knew Sparda was more powerful than Vali so he didn''t lament on it. He thought he was not so attached with his father. But Sparda was thinking now that he had to get more strong. He knew that ABSOLUTE STRENGTH is everything nothing stands against ABSOLUTE STRENGTH. Rizevim: Sparda its really disappointing that you didn''t awaken your sacred gear. But I guess my fool of a son was not enough stimulus for you. Sparda: It''s not that grandpa I just didn''t get a reaction like brother. Rizevim: I see¡­. Then it will be quite difficult for you from now on as your brother has awakened his sacred gear DIVINE DIVIDING the sparring sessions will get more difficult for you. Sparda: If it became easy it won''t be fun. Grandpa what was the ability you used to cancel the sacred gear of brother??? Sparda asked his grandfather with stars in his eyes. Hearing his 1st reply Rizevim got shocked but quickly put it back in his head as his genius grandson was enthusiastic about his ability. Rizevim: It''s my ability called SACRED GEAR CANCELLOR. Do you want to learn it?? Sparda: Yes when will you teach me should I get ready now?? He asked again with stars in his eyes. Rizevim: No not now. You must be tired today. Take your brother to his room. I will show you tomorrow. Sparda got a downcast face but still complied. He carried his brother to his room then he went to his own room. He got on bed but immediately didn''t wnet to sleep and started thinking what he should be doing next. It''s not that Sparda hated Vali but also didn''t liked him much. In his previous life he already thought that Vali was nothing without his sacred gear. He admired him but also didn''t liked him that much at the same time. Sparda hated ISSEI to his core because every girl in the story was throwing herself to him but he just kept shouting OPPAI and OPPAI and did nothing. He really felt sorry for DDRAIG. He was thinking all this when suddenly¡­ [INSTALLING SYSTEM- 1%...3%...7%....13%...19%...37%...56%...73%...85%...93%...100%] [STARTING SYSTEM!! HELLO HOST] Sparda: [ALL OF YOURS POWERS GIVEN BY GOD WAS SEALED UPTO THIS POINT SO IT TOOK ME SOME TIME] [WHAT CAN I DO FOR YOU HOST] Sparda: [I HAVE 5 FUNCTIONS] [STATUS] [SKILLS] [MISSIONS] [SHOP] [INVENTORY] Sparda: [OPENING STATUS]..... Chapter 4 - SYSTEM [NAME-SPARDA LUCIFER AGE-4/??? RACE- HUMAN DEVIL HYBRID BLOODLINE- ORIGINAL LUCIFER (63%) TIER-4; LEVEL-58 STRENGTH- C- DEFENCE- D- AGILITY- C- WISDOM- S LUCK- A- SYSTEM POINTS- 0 ABILITIES- VECTOR MANIPULATION (LVL-0) DEVIL ENERGY MANIPULATION (LVL-53) SHARINGAN (ITACHI UCHIHA-LVL-0) (OBITO UCHIHA-LVL-0) SACRED GEAR-GATE OF BABYLON (LVL-0)] Sparda: [YES HOST YOU ARE CORRECT] Sparda: [HIDDEN QUEST COMPLETED: ASK ABOUT BEGINNERS GIFT WOULD YOU LIKE TO OPEN IT NOW??] Sparda: [OPENING: ¡­.. RECEIVED- BLOODLINE PURIFICATION PILL-X5 SENJU BEANS-X5 SPACE MANIPULATION ABILITY- (RANK-SS) MIXED MARTIAL ARTS MANUAL- (RANK-A)] DO YOU WANT TO INTEGRATE THE SPACE MANIPULATION ABILITY AND MIXED MARTIAL ARTS MANUAL NOW?? BLOOD LINE PURIFIACTION PILL AND SENJU BEANS ARE STORED IN INVENTORY.] Sparda: [INTEGRATING-1%...13%...35%...58%...72%...85%...93%...100% INTEGRATION COMPLETED] Sparda: Sparda: [HOST DOESN''T NEEDS TO WORRY SYSTEM WILL BUILD A BARRIER INSIDE YOUR ROOM SO NOTHING CAN BE HEARD FROM OUTSIDE AND YES YOU TAKE THE PILLS NUT ONLY 1 IS RECOMMENDED NOW SINCE YOU ARE ONLY 4 YEARS OLD] Sparda: [INTEGRATING-1%,2%,3%....] At this moment Sparda felt excruciating pain and could not keep his mouth shut. Sparda: Aaaaaaa...¡­ Chapter 5 - Freaking DEADPOOL In pain Sparda lost his conscious. After couple hours Sparda woke up and found that his body was full of sweat. Sparda: [NAME-SPARDA LUCIFER AGE-4/??? RACE- HUMAN DEVIL HYBRID BLOODLINE- ORIGINAL LUCIFER (72%) TIER-3; LEVEL-62 STRENGTH- C DEFENCE- D AGILITY- C- WISDOM- S LUCK- A- SYSTEM POINTS- 0 ABILITIES- VECTOR MANIPULATION -0) DEVIL ENERGY MANIPULATION (LVL L-53) SHARINGAN (ITACHI UCHIHA-LVL-0) (OBITO UCHIHA-LVL-0) SACRED GEAR-GATE OF BABYLON (LVL-0)] Sparda: [HOST NEEDS TO COMPLETE MISSIONS] Sparda: [SYSTEM GIVES THESE MISSIONS DEPENDING ON SITUATIONS AND TIMELINES. HOST''S WISH IS ACKNOWLEDGED FROM NOW SYSTEM WILL REFER TO YOU AS SPARDA] Sparda: [NO SPARDA I DON''T HAVE A NAME. YOU CAN NAME ME IF YOU WANT.] Sparda: [ACKNOWLEDGED SETTING SYSTEM NAME TO IRIS HIDDEN QUEST COMPLETED: NAME THE SYSTEM REWARDS- SENJU BEANS-X5 RAPID REGENERATION SKILL DO YOU WANT TO INTEGRATE NOW??] Sparda: [INTEGRATION COMPLETED] After that Sparda went to sleep since he was really tired. Next day he woke up and firstly went to check on his brother. His brother seemed to have healed completely. He woke up his brother then went to get freshen up and then went directly to training grounds. He was completing his daily routine workout when his grandfather came and meet him. Rizevim: So Sparda you really want to learn my ability come here I will show you. Sparda: Ok grandpa coming. Sparda then went to Rizevim and he them showed him his ability and began teaching him. Vali was also on the training field but he was completing his own training. Sparda quickly learnt the ability but didn''t show it to Rizevim and kept practicing in front of him. Vali already began to hate Rizevim to his core but for Sparda it didn''t matter. Sparda always thought in his previous life the Rizevim is a nice villain. Since Sparda was also not a na?ve hero he didn''t hate him as Vali did. Sparda only knew that nothing means anything infront of ABSOLUTE STRENGTH. ~TIMESKIP 2 YEARS~ In these 2 Years a lot has happened. Sparda has already mastered VECTOR MANIPULATION and got 3 tomes SHARINGAN but was unable to activate either of MANGEKYO SHARINGAN. He also mastered his GATE OF BABYLON but only showed ENDIKU the god sealing chains to Rizevim. He was really ecstatic seeing those chains. He also mastered SPACE MANIPULATION but didn''t use it that much because he thought that it took away the fun from fighting. He was also a BATTLE MANIAC. He also made an ability like GARGANTA to go from one place to another. He always thought it was really cool. Sparda now fully manipulate the DEVIL ENERGY. Vali''s hate for Rizevim only kept increasing. He was planning to run away from here. But now he was more open to Sparda. Their bond as brothers became more strong in these 2 years. Sparada was standing on balcony and thinking all these. Sparda: Chapter 6 - First Main Mission [NAME-SPARDA LUCIFER AGE-6/??? RACE- HUMAN DEVIL HYBRID BLOODLINE- ORIGINAL LUCIFER (81%) TIER-3; LEVEL-69 STRENGTH- B+ DEFENCE- C- (SSS with Skills) AGILITY- A- WISDOM- S LUCK- A SYSTEM POINTS- 7068 ABILITIES- VECTOR MANIPULATION (LVL-99+) DEVIL ENERGY MANIPULATION (LVL-99+) SHARINGAN (ITACHI UCHIHA-LVL-37) (OBITO UCHIHA-LVL-41) SACRED GEAR-GATE OF BABYLON (LVL-99+)] --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: VECTOR MANIPULATION if mastered it becomes an OP ability as shown in a certain magical index nothing can harm him magical attack or physical attack only if someone can cancel the ability then only it can be nullified. Hence I made the defence SSS rank. No matter how much strong the attacker is, it always has a vector. If there is a medium then vector can be easily manipulated. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- In these 2 years Sparda has hunted a lot of monsters that''s how he got the system points and completing some secondary missions given by the system. He has also taken another bloodline purifying pill. Sparda was looking at his status screen then he thought he should get some magic so that it will be helpful in future. Sparda: [OPENING STORE BLOODLINES ABILITIES SKILLS MAGIC WEAPONS] Sparda: The system then showed a screen full of different kind of magics [DRAGON SLAYING MAGIC GOD SLAYER MAGIC DEVIL SLAYER MAGIC CRASH MAGIC FIRE MAGIC...¡­.] And a lot of magics he was interested in GOD SLAYER AND DEVIL SLAYER magic. But then he remembered something, Gildarts magic it was also op. Sparda: [OPENING CRASH MAGIC CRASH MAGIC-6000SP] Sparda: [BECAUSE CRASH MAGIC IF TRAINED CORRECTLY IT BECOMES UNMATCHED] Sparda: [BUYING..... DONE; INTEGRATING... DONE] Sparda: And then Sparda went to take a bath before going to his room to rest and sleep. After getting on bed he was about to sleep but suddenly a screen popped infront of him. [MISSION: SAVE SHURI AND AKENO HIMEJIMA DETAILS: SAVE SHURI HIMEJIMA FROM DYING AND HELP AKENO HIMEJIMA TO RUN AWAY. REWARDS: BARRIER BREAKER AND 30000 SP FAILURE: OBITO''S SHARINGAN WILL BE TAKEN TIME LIMIT: 1 WEEK] Chapter 7 - SHARINGAN Sparda: Then he went to sleep. He woke up next morning then woke his brother then went to get freshen up. After that he went to workout. Then after some time Rizevim came to the field. Rizevim: Tell me what do brats want on your birthday?? Vali: Drop dead Sparda: I want to go to human world. Rizevim: Vali you are free to kill me that is if you can. And Sparda why do you want to go the human world between those insects?? Vali: I will someday. Sparda: I just want to see the human world I heard there are lot of things to try and want to try their food. Rizevim: Ok I will allow that if you are able to land a hit on me. Sparda: Alright get ready¡­. Here goes nothing. He kicked the ground strongly and soon reached Rizevim and threw a punch. Rizevim parried the punch like pro and threw a punch himself. Sparda rotated his body and skilfully dodged the punch he was aslo doing it like pro because of the MMA manual he got two years fighting. He had a small body which was hard to track by a grown man and he was fully using that to his advantage. He started throwing punches in Rizevim''s blind spot but he still got blocked and Rizevim kicked him in the gut which connected. It would be understatement to say that it was just painful. He felt like he was stabbed in the gut. He went about 15m before stopping. Vali was seeing all this in both awe and disdain. He felt awe because his brother was strong even though he was unable to hit Rizevim but he knew that Rizevim was a SUPER DEVIL so it was not easy to hit him. And disdain cause he thought his brother as his RIVAL but he had left him behind. Rizevim was shocked that even after he hit him he was still smiling. He knew exactly what that kind of smile meant, it meant the he was loving the fight. His grandson was BATTLE MANIAC. Sparda again kicked the ground and reached Rizevan and started throwing punches and kicks and quietly tried to ambush Rizevim from behind him using ENDIKU. It almost worked but Rizevim was a SUPER DEVIL, his instincts screamed at him, he knew what it was so he activated his CANCELOR ability. Rizevim them punched hardly on Sparda''s c.h.e.s.t and he flew back and fell on the ground with a thud sound. Sparda got up and coughed up some blood, Sparda: Grandpa I almost got you. Rizevim: You really came close that moment. I am not a SUPER DEVIL just for Title. At that moment Sparda''s both eyes started bleeding and the tomoes started rotating. He got a stinging pain from his eyes as 100 needles were being stabbed in his eyes. Then his eyes stopped rotating and the pain also stopped. His eyes had the pupil like a fan with 3 wheels. A sudden surge of power went into Sparda and he also got memories how to use those eyes. Sparda started smiling menacingly. Sparda: Get ready for round 2. Lets dance!!! Chapter 8 - ROUND 2 Rizevim saw those eyes and he felt like those eyes can see through his soul. Sparda again kicked the ground and move directly to Rizevim but now Rizevim became serious and punched him but his fist passed right through him. Both Rizevim and Vali were stunned seeing that Rizevim quickly moved back and attack with devil energy, he made many small spheres of demonic power and threw them on Sparda but he countered some of them by his own spheres and some passed right through his body. Vali and Rizevim both were shocked, but Rizevim calmed down and derived that it must be his eyes power. Sparda awakened the Obito''s SHARINGAN. And as soon as he used it for one time it became maxed. He was able to use it completely but because he was using it for 1st time he would unable to use it for long time and also there was problem of getting blind. Rizevim was also a strong Lucifer hence he has very strong demonic power. Rizevim''s ability was not as strong as Sparda but it was enough on top of it he was a SUPER DEVIL. Now Sparda attacked with this demonic power but Rizevam nullified them with his own demonic power. None of them giving them each other even a little space. But Sparda was getting tierd he needed to end this quickly and he also had the risk that he would lose his sight more. Rizevim was more strong and fast but Sparda was countering that with his SHARINGAN ability. Then Sparda suddenly tried to suck Rizevim into his KAMUI dimension but he quickly moved away. Using this moment Sparda punched him on the c.h.e.s.t with all his remaining power unable to defend Rizevim got hit on the c.h.e.s.t but it didn''t do much damage to him. Sparda: Looks like I win grandpa. I really landed a hit on you. Sparda was smiling dryly now his eyes began to close, he then fell on the ground on his back. Rizevim: You have really got strong. Vali take him to his room and you disgrace learn something from him. Vali didn''t say anything and picked his brother up and started walking towards their room. All this time during the battle Vali was gritting his teeth for being weak. Vali put his brother on his bed and lasted looking at him with determination in his eyes. Vali: I promise you brother I will also grow strong and beat you. I won''t lose to you now, I will show you that I am strong enough to stand beside you. Goodbye brother I am leaving today. Vali that night ran away from the Rizevim''s castle. Rizevim if wanted he could have stopped him but he didn''t care enough and let him run away. He knew he will return someday. Sparda was woken up next day by the sunlight hitting him on his face. He got up slowly his whole body was aching. He slowly moved to get freshen up and then went to training ground to meet his brother and grandfather. But when he went there he found only his grandfather sitting. Rizevim noticed him. Rizevim: How is your body feeling?? Sparda: It''s really sore. BTW where is brother?? Rizevim: That disgrace brat decided to run away from here. Sparda: Vali I will always stay ahead of you I promise that. Chapter 9 - Relaxing Sparda: Grandpa can I take the day off?? Rizevim: Go on you have earned it. Take rest for today. When will you get to human world?? Sparda: The day after tomorrow. Sparda than went to the garden and started to think that what he should do next. He had been thinking that he has the GOB. In which there are many swords and lances should he get some training manual so master them. He still had 2 days before he goes to human world. Sparda: [NAME-SPARDA LUCIFER AGE-6/??? RACE- HUMAN DEVIL HYBRID BLOODLINE- ORIGINAL LUCIFER (81%) TIER-2; LEVEL-70 STRENGTH- A- DEFENCE- C- (SSS with Skills) AGILITY- A+ WISDOM- S LUCK- A SYSTEM POINTS- 1068 ABILITIES- VECTOR MANIPULATION (LVL-99+) DEVIL ENERGY MANIPULATION (LVL-99+) SHARINGAN (ITACHI UCHIHA-LVL-43) (OBITO UCHIHA-LVL-55/BLINDNESS-02%) CRASH MAGIC (LVL-0) SACRED GEAR-GATE OF BABYLON (LVL-99+)] Sparda: [YOU CAN BUY STANDARD SWORD TECHNIQUE FOR 700 SP] Sparda: [BUYING¡­.. DONE; INTEGRATING¡­.. DONE] In the next moment his mind was filled with various sword stances and movements but he decided to try them later since he was really tired and his body was still aching. Sparda: [NO YOU CANT NOW FIRSTLY YOU NEED TO HAVE BOTH ITACHI AND OBITO''S MANGEKYO SHARINGAN CURRENLY YOU HAVE ONLY AWAKENED OBITO''S] Sparda: [IT WILL COST YOU 100,000 SP FOR EACH ITACHI AND OBITO''S EYES. MEANS TOTAL 200,000 SP] Sparda: [NO YOU CAN AWAKEN RINNEGAN THROUGH SYSTEM YOU DON''T NEED SENJU BLOODLINE YOU JUST NEED TO PAY FOR RESPECTIVE PRICES] Sparda: He spent the remaining just laying around. Sitting here and there going inside when time to eat. Soon it was time to sleep he first went take a bath and he went to sleep that tomorrow he needed to practice his newly acquired sword skills. Sparda: Chapter 10 - Sword Practice The next day he woke up on his his usual time. Then he freshened up and went to training ground to do his usual routine. After his usual routine he took a normal sword from the weapon stand and started practicing different sword stances and movements. After 1 hour of practice he became fluent in the moments like a muscle memory, meaning he already mastered it. Rizevim was watching him from the sides and didn''t say anything. He knew that Sparda was strong and becoming more strong. In few years he will match him in strength. Then suddenly he remembered about his eyes and decided to ask when he completed his sword practice. After he completed his practice he saw Rizevim coming towards him. Rizevim: Sparda what were those eyes?? And your phasing power is it related to your eyes?? Sparda: I don''t know grandpa I just wanted to win and suddenly my eyes started hurting and suddenly they were changed. I am not sure that those powers are from my eyes. Rizevim: Listen brat tell me truthfully I know Lucifer''s eyes are not like that. From where did you get those eyes?? Sparda: I honestly don''t know surely. You also know that I was born with these kind of eyes. Rizevim didn''t believe him completely but he also knew that he was a kid. And the kid was born with these kind of eyes. At this moment he put it back of thoughts. He knew he will get more moments to ask about them and if they are his eyes power he will take them. But within Sparda''s mind he was fully prepared with all his abilities to go into battle. He knew surely that if he used VECTOR MANIPULATION then Rizevim cannot defeat him. And he still had his SPACE MANIPULATION. If push came to shove he could runaway anytime. Rizevim: Tomorrow you are going to human world take this money, this is used in human world. Sparda: Thank you grandpa, I will not spend mindlessly. Rizevim: I don''t care how you spend that money just return in one piece. Sparda: Don''t worry grandpa. Then he went and washed himself up then got something to eat. Then he spent the remaining day lazing around and then took a bath ate his dinner and went to sleep. He was really excited tomorrow he was going to human world. Chapter 11 - Human World Next day he woke up early in the morning since he was really excited about going to the human world. He then went to get freshen up after that he packed few clothes and commodities than went to meet his grandpa. His grandpa was already waiting with Elucid Lucifage in the garden. Rizevim: So you are ready to go?? Elucid had already prepared a room in hotel for you, just go to ********* hotel and say my name they will show you your room is that ok?? Sparda: It''s alright grandpa you have taken take of everthing. Rizevim: Now go there, Elucid had already prepared a magic circle for u. It will send you to Kuoh town. Firstly check in your room then go to look around. And if any insects bother you crush them. Sparda: Ok grandpa and Elucid bye. Take care¡­. With that Sparda went to the human world. Elucid: Master should I follow him?? Rizevim: Not needed, he can take care of himself. If he cannot return from there in one piece then he was not worth of our time. When this conversation was going on Sparda was already in human world. Sparda: Whoa!! He then asked some random person the way to ******** hotel. After reaching the hotel he went to the receptionist. Receptionist: How can I help you?? Sparda: I have room booked under the name of Rizevim Livan Lucifer. Receptionist: Let me check for a moment. Sparda: Ok I am waiting here. Receptionist: Here is your key sir. This man will lead you to your room. Sparda:. Ok thanks Then he follows the man to his room and then enters it. He then keeps all his stuff in place then locks his room and goes out. He starts roaming through the city and gets hungry. He finds a restaurant and orders some food. After waiting for few minutes the waiter comes back with his food. Waiter: If you need something else please call me. Sparda: Ok, thanks. After that the waiter wents away and he starts to eat his food. Sparda: So gooooooood¡­. After all these years I get to eat such nice food. Human world is awesome. After finishing his food he left the money on table and also gave a tip. Then he again asked some random people way to Himejima Shrine. After walking for minutes he found the Himejima Shrine. He went inside but he faced a huge problem he didn''t knew how to pray. Sparda: Excuse me is there someone?? Then someone answered him from inside ???: Coming Chapter 12 - Meeting Himejimas Then a beautiful woman of about 30s came outside she had a long black hair tied in a single ponytail reaching her knees. She had yellow eyes and wore a miko outfit. Sparda knew who she was but remembering her from memory and seeing infront of him were really different. She was Shuri Himejima. Shuri: Tell me young man what can do for you?? Sparda: This is my 1st time coming to a shrine can you show me how to pray?? Shuri: Did you come here alone?? Where are your parents?? Ok I will show you how to pray. Sparda: I don''t have parents I live with my grandfather nearby he didn''t come. Shuri: Oh¡­ I am really sorry to hear that. This is how you pray¡­ Then she shows Sparda how to pray then he prays himself Shuri: What did you pray for?? Oh I have been so rude I didn''t introduce myself I am Shuri Himejima. Sparda: I am also have been rude my name is Sparda. If I tell you it won''t be fulfilled. Thank you for helping now. I should get going now. Shuri: Won''t you stay for a bit?? I thought I would introduce you with my daughter, she is also your age. Sparda: I guess I could wait for a bit. Shuri: So tell me Sparda how old are you?? Sparda: I am 6 years old. ???: Who are you talking with mom?? Then he saw a small girl younger than him coming towards them. She was a really small version of Shuri. Long black hair tied into a single ponytail, but purple eyes. Sparda already knew who she was. Shuri: Akeno come here meet Sparda he is just 1 year older than you. Why don''t you become friends with him?? Akeno: H-Hi¡­ I am Akeno Himejima it''s nice to meet you. You can call me akeno. Sparda: I am Sparda it''s nice to meet you. After saying that I extended my hands and she shyly shook my hands Shuri: Sparda why don''t you come inside?? Sparda: I am really sorry Miss Himejima an Akeno I really have to go. Akeno: Will you come again?? Sparda: I will come tomorrow. Then he went out of Himejima Shrine and again started roaming in the city while trying different kinds of foods and drinks. Then at night he again returns at hotel to stay the night. He goes to his room takes a bath and then goes to sleep. He have long day again tomorrow. Chapter 13 - Attack On Himejimas Next day he woke up his usual time he completed a few of his daily workout routines. Since everything can''t be done indoors. Then he went out to get his breakfast. He went to the same restaurant because he liked their food very much. After eating he went towards the Himejima Shrine. He went inside and knocked on the door. Soon footsteps can be heard from inside coming towards the door. Soon someone opens the door. Shuri: So you came, Akeno was really sad she doesn''t have many friends. Sparda: Good morning Miss Himejima. How have you been?? Shuri: Aren''t you a gentleman. I am fine. Go meet Akeno her mood is really off. Sparda: Where is she?? Shuri: She is backyard playing. I went towards their backyard and found her playing with some dolls. Hearing footsteps she looked towards me. As soon as she saw me her face started glittering. She left her dolls there and came running to me. Akeno: You really came¡­. I don''t have any friends to play with. Will you be my friend?? Sparda: If I wasn''t your friend I wouldn''t have come. Then Akeno started dragging him towards where she was playing before. At first she was scolding Sparda for not knowing how to playing. After some time she started teaching him how to play. When she got irritated she would pout which was really cute. Sometimes he would knowingly irritated her to see her cute pouting face. Shuri was watching them from a side with a smile on her face. After few hours playing he got up to leave. He then said his regards to Akeno and Shuri and went out of Himejima Shrine and started yesterday''s routine different foods and drinks. Today he also went to arcade, he played a few games then returned to his hotel. The next day he woke up woke and thought tomorrow there will be attack on Himejima Shrine. Then he exactly followed his yesterday''s routine. He did some workout, went out had breakfast from same restaurant. Then he went to Himejima Shrine played with akeno or teased her actually then again give them their regards and moved onto his food escaped and end his day as he did yesterday. Next morning he woke up and got freshen up and went out to get breakfast. After his breakfast he went directly to Himejima Shrine but he didn''t enter. He kept observing their house from distance. After a hour he noticed about 20 humans are heading towards the house when they came near he exactly knew the number of them. There were 22 human standing near Himejima Shrine. They were all carrying some kind of weapons. Soon they broke into house after confirming that only mother and daughter were in the house. ~Within the House~ Shuri was covering Akeno by her body. She knew that all attackers were from Himejima clan. She knew her situation was really dire. Shuri: Just let my daughter go, she haven''t done anything to you. I married him, punish me or kill me just let my daughter go. Akeno: Mom I am really scared. Who are these people?? Where is father?? Shuri: Don''t worry dear I won''t let anything happen to you¡­. Assasins: She is the daughter of a filthy fallen, being her daughter is crime in itself. Don''t worry we will 1st kill your daughter infront of you, then only I will kill you. After saying that he was about to attack then suddenly a massive pressure fell on them and they heard someone''s cold voice from behind them. ???: I dare you to even lay a finger on them. Chapter 14 - Weakness All of the Assassins looked behind them but didn''t find anyone when they turn their head towards the mother daughter duo they found a small kid standing between them and mother daughter duo. They were all shocked the Assassins saw a kid with silver hair and red eyes rotating standing infront of them. Shuri and Akeno were also shocked but they knew who that kid was. Shuri: What are you doing here please runaway from here. Assassins: Kid what do you think you are doing? Doesn''t matter we will also kill you. The kid turn towards Shuri and Akeno and put them under a simple genjutsu to make them leave the compound and go towards the forest where they will meet Rias. Seeing them leaving the Assassins tried to attack them but kid took out a sword from somewhere and blocked them. The swords which he was not able to block by his sword were deflected by VECTOR MANIPULATION. All the assassins were shocked and they were raging. Then there were several golden ripples in space and lot of weapons came out of them and pointed swords and lances towards all the assassins. They were again shocked but the kid launched those weapons and soon all the Assassins were dead except the leader. His back was filled with cold sweat, he knew for sure that he will die today. Then he noticed the kid''s eye rotating again and he lost the ability to move his body. The kid put him in a genjutsu. Ofcourse the kid was Sparda Sparda: Who gave you the information about their location?? Who told you that they would be alone?? Leader: I don''t know his name but he was a fallen angel with 10 wings. Sparda: Thank you for the information now you can die. He says that and swings his sword and cuts off his head. Then he took out a fire torch from GOB and light the house in fire. Then he wait for a bit and used his SPACE ability to escape towards some alley. He then directly fell to his knees and tried to catch his breath again. He took out a senzu bean from inventory and ate it. Sparda: Even I have mastered the GOB and VM (Vector Manipulation. I will use VM from now on for this) my body cannot bear the toll. Even he had mastered both GOB and VM his body was unable to bear the burden. He also had a huge amount of devil energy which was also adding the burden and using SHARINGAN to use genjutsu wasn''t also helpful in this matter. He was still a 6 year old kid. His body was unable to bear the burden of using those powers and breaking from inside. He was healed instantly but he was still getting tired and even if physical injuries are being healed his mind was having the burden which can''t be healed by instant regeneration. After few minutes he was able calm his mind completely then he started walking towards the hotel to get some rest it was a really tiring day for him. As soon as he reached the hotel he went to take a bath. Sparda: He then got out of his bath and went towards his bed and directly fell asleep he even forgot to collect his awards for the mission. Chapter 15 - Akenos Decision POV (Akeno) Akeno: Mom I am really scared. Who are these people?? Where is father?? Shuri: Don''t worry dear I won''t let anything happen to you¡­. Assasins: She is the daughter of a filthy fallen, being her daughter is crime in itself. Don''t worry we will 1st kill your daughter infront of you, then only I will kill you. Akeno: After saying that he was about to attack then suddenly a massive pressure fell on them and they heard someone cold voice from behind them. ???: I dare you to even lay a finger on them. Akeno: I was about to speak to him but he suddenly came between us and the bad people. He turned towards us he was smiling but what were those eyes they were rotating. What is happening I cannot control my body, seeing my mother''s expression she was also facing the same problem. We already started leaving the compound but I don''t want to leave him alone. I cannot stop we were reaching the forest we soon entered the forest and keep going deep inside. I then saw two silhouettes infront of us, getting closer it was clear, a woman wearing maid outfit and silver hair was standing there with a small girl of my age. She had red crimson hair and had blue green eyes. The maid turned towards us. ???: Who are you?? Shuri: We need help. We were attacked. I was about to ask them the same thing but my mother beat me to it. Then the small girl turned towards me and asked ???: Hello my name is Rias Gremory. Will you become my queen?? Akeno: My friend is left behind please help him I am ready to become your queen or whatever. I didn''t knew what she meant by me becoming her queen but if she helps me save him. I don''t care if I have to become her queen. Shuri: Do you even know what she meant by that?? Akeno: I don''t care he came to save us and we left him behind. I will do everything I can. ???: My name is Grafiya Lucifage do you mind us showing which was your home is?? My mother didn''t say anything and started to show them the way. I guess she also wanted to save him. We soon reached our house or what was left of it. I started crying the house had burnt down completely and we don''t know if he survived or not. The lady named Grafiya started to check if there were any survivors or not. I was still holding a little bit of hope but it also shattered when she shook her head in denial. Both me and my mother were crying. Rias was also sad seeing us cry. I was still crying I looked towards Rias. Akeno: What did you meant by becoming your queen?? Rias: I am a devil. I am a high class devil from house of Gremory of the 72 pillars of the Underworld. We have peerage system representing chess pieces. I want you to become my queen?? Akeno: If I agree to become your queen you need to protect my mother. Shuri: Akeno what are you saying?? Are you willing to become a devil?? Akeno: All this time I was hoping for father to return but when we were attacked where was he?? I don''t want to be powerless anymore. My mother seemed to be thinking something then she sighed and nodded her head. Looks like Sparda''s death has also affected her. Akeno: Make me your queen but promise to protect my mother. POV (Narrator) Then Rias took out her queen piece and started the ceremony. After making Akeno her queen they all left to underworld. Before going Akeno looked towards their burned house and mumbled thank you. Chapter 16 - 3 Years Timeskip Next morning Sparda woke up on his usual time and he opened his system to collect the rewards. Sparda: [MISSION COMPLETED- SAVE SHURI AND AKENO HIMEJIMA REWARDS OBTAINED- BARRIER BREAKER, 30000 SP] Sparda: [INTEGRATING¡­.. DONE] Then Sparda got up from bed and went to get freshen up after that he had breakfast and created a magic circle to go to Rizevim''s castle. He packed up all his stuff and then stepped into the circle and teleported. Rizevim: So you came back how was your trip?? Sparda: It was really nice grandpa. I really enjoyed the food most. Rizevim: Ok rest for a bit and then start training again. Then Rizevim went sent somewhere and Sparda went to his room to his room to keep all his stuff after that he again started training. He knew he needed to train his body so that he can lift the burden of his powers on his body. ~AFTER 3 YEARS~ Now Sparda was already 9 years old. He grew a lot in all these 3 years. He was now 4''11''''. After seeing him nobody will think that he is 9 years old he looks much older. All these years Sparda didn''t stopped training for once since he need to make his body stronger for his powers. Every morning he trained and then went out to hunt beasts. A lot have happened in these 3 years. He still haven''t mastered CRUSH MAGIC. Two days after his 7th birthday there was an incident which made Rizevim and Sparda distant. Rizevim: Sparda you have grown a lot. I think time has come for you to learn about personality of devils or how devils should be. Sparda: I don''t understand grandpa what do u mean?? Rizevim: Actually devils should be evil, wicked, brutal, bad, sc.u.m, wrong, brutes, as well as vicious, and it is the role of a devil to kill every single person they don''t like. Do you understand what I said?? Sparda: Honestly I don''t care about all that I just know that everything is meaningless infront of ABSOLUTE STRENGTH. Rizevim: What did you say?? You are a devil you have to be all that if you want to be a devil. Sparda: I am proud of what I am. I don''t care for all that. Then Rizevim tried to his Sparda and his hand just phased through him. Rizevim was really enraged he was thinking he raised this brat now he won''t listen to him. He thought that he would get a follower but that didn''t work. What was the result of being so nice to him and raising him feeding and after that this was the result. In rage he again tried to hit him but to no avail his hand would phase through him. Sparda: No matter how much you try you won''t be able to hit me. Since I always respected you I didn''t retaliate like Vali did. Rizevim: Brat you have the audacity to go against me I will kill you. Sparda just walked away and Rizevim kept gritting his teeth. In reality Rizevim was very prideful and Sparda just spat on his pride he won''t forgive him. But after few minutes Rizevim calmed himself thinking that Sparda''s power are unique if he is able to keep him in his castle he will help him out when needed. After that day Rizevim never tried to be nice to him. He returned to his original personality. Sparda already knew that rizevim wanted to use him so he was nice to him. He saw how Rizevim treated his brother. After this incident Sparda went to library and started reading about Sacred Gears. He wanted to make a power like Rizevim''s Sacred Gear Canceller. But he wanted his power to blood related which his kids will be able to inherit. But 2 years passed he still was not successful. Chapter 17 - Sisters Next morning Sparda woke up and was continuing the daily routine when suddenly he got a notification from the system. [MISSION: SAVE THE SISTERS DETAILS: KILL THE SCIENTISTS AND THE DEVIL WHO IS CONDUCTING THE EXPERIMENTS AND BREAK OUT OF THE FACILITY WITH THE SISTERS. REWARDS: CURSE BREAKER, 50000 SP PENALTY: ALL SYSTEM POINTS WILL BE TAKEN TIME LIMIT: 1 MONTH] Sparda: [SPARDA I CAN A.S.SURE YOU THAT I AM REAL YOU DON''T HAVE ANY MENTAL PROBLEMS] Sparda: (-_-) Then Sparda started reminiscing about the past 3 years. He had worked really hard and now he can use all of his powers for continuous 10 minutes after that only his body will start to feel the burden of power and started breaking. So he can use his full power for total 15 minutes before getting exhausted. Then he decided have did enough for today and decided to take a break. In these 3 years he didn''t use any bloodline purifying pill because he didn''t wanted to increase his strength when his body couldn''t even handle his current power. Next day he woke up completed his daily routine then he went out to search for the research facility. He only knew that it would be Naberius territory. He got out of castle and went towards Naberius territory. Before entering their territory he put a space barrier around him so that no one will be able to see or sense him. He started roaming their territory but didn''t find anything. Later that day he came back to castle without any success. He continued this routine for straight 15 days but still didn''t find anything. On 16th day he was really frustrated and went to sit on hill to look everywhere from there. He sat on the hill but suddenly he felt something that the surface of the hill was really smooth. He rubbed the surface again and found than it felt like concrete. He was sure that it wasn''t real concrete so he activated his MS and saw right through the illusion he saw there was mansion in the centre. His quickly used KAMUI and entered the barrier. He had BARRIER BREAKER he could have easily broke the barrier but if he used that people inside will be notified. He quickly made his way inside the mansion. The mansion was a regular looking one but he knew they had an underground family he quickly started searching and found a bookshelf which had marks of opening like a door on the ground. He found a book which had no dust on it and the remaining were covered dust. He pulled the book out and the bookshelf opened like a door he quickly went inside. He found a pathway that led to a room when he went inside the room he almost puked suddenly his eyes started bleeding and felt tremendous pain in his eyes. He already knew what it was, he awakened the MANGEKYO of Itachi Uchiha. Then he didn''t wait for long and started searching for the sisters. Soon he founded a room where 4 middle class devils were playing cards. There were just cannon fodder infront of him. He entered the room and disabled his space barrier. The devils noticed him immediately. Mob1: Who are you kid?? How did you get in here?? Mob2: Doesn''t matter we will just kill him or give him to the scientists to conduct experiment. Sparda: TSUKUYOMI. Where are the nekomata sisters?? Mob1: Master took the elder one to conduct experiment and the younger one is in the next room. Sparda: How many guards are near the young one?? Where are the experiments conducted?? Mob3: Only 2 guards. There is another ungerground floor all the experiments are conducted there. Sparda: Thank you¡­. Now all of you cut your own throat. All 4 of them then cut their own throat and died. Sparda didn''t wait for them as he already went towards the next room. He saw there were only 2 guards and Shirone was seating in the middle. There were tears in her eyes she was crying. She had white hair and golden eyes like cat. One was low class and other was middle class. So he took a sword from GOB and entered the room. After entering he immediately cut off the middle class devils head and launched a sword towards the low class devil. He was surprised and unable to react like the middle class and died. He saw that Shirone became scared of him but wiped away her tears. Shirone: Are you a hero?? Did you came to save us?? Sparda: No I am not a hero but I will save you. And what did you meant by us?? Shirone: Yes me and my sister are only left, they took her somewhere. Can you please tell me your name? I am Shirone. Sparda: You can call me GILGAMESH. Come follow me we will find your sister. A/N: I was unable to stop myself. Then they both got out of the room and Shirone was walking behind Sparda. Soon they found a staircase which lead them downwards. Sparda placed a space barrier around of them so that nobody can see or sense them. He quickly noticed that there are 6 low class devil 3 middle class 2 high class and 1 ultimate class devil. He also found Kuroka laying on an operation table. Sparda then kicked the door and entered with continuously launching weapons from GOB. Only the ultimate class devil was able to block them but he was still injured. He signalled Shirone to help Kukora and then turn towards the devil ???: Who are you?? Do you know who I am?? I am the head of Nauberius clan. Sparda: Hello my name is GILGAMESH and I am really happy to tell you that you will die here MONGREL!! AMATERASU The c.h.e.s.t of the devil immediately started screaming and tried to put off the fire but all of that nothing to avail. Soon he died but his body kept burning. After few moments not even ash was remaining. He looked towards Kuroka then she was scared that he killed them all like insects. She knew the person standing infront of her was insanely strong. Even she had to struggle a lot to kill her master. Shirone: Thank you GILGAMESH onii-sama. Sparda: I told you I will save you. But we need to get out of here. Kuroka: Sorry for the hostility. I am Kuroka. Thank you for saving us. Soon they got out of facility Kuroka was about to take Shirone with her. Sparda: You know you will be treated like stray devils and you take your sister with you she will be treated same. Kuroka: So what should I do, leave her?? Sparda: Do you have anything to prove your innocence?? Kuroka: I have this journal. Sparda: Give it to your sister. I can take your sister to the sister of Sirzechs Lucifer. I can guarantee she will be safe with her and when the time will be right she will use the journal to save your sister. Shirone: But I don''t want to leave my sister. Kuroka: Please Shirone I can''t take you with me take this journal with you. Shirone started crying that she didn''t want to leave her sister. Then suddenly Kuroka chopped on the back of her neck and made her unconscious. Kuroka then look towards Sparda. Kuroka: Promise me she will be safe. Otherwise I will find you then kill you if that is the last thing I do. Sparda: I promise. Then Sparda picked up Shirone and the jounal and told Kuroka to stay safe and went away. Kuroka also took off in the opposite direction. Soon Sparda entered the Gremory territory and moved towards Gremory castle. Soon he located Rias and Akeno in back of garden but before appearing infront of them he took out a mask from GOB and wore it. Then he suddenly appeared infront of them. They both got scared and fired their magic. The magic just bounced to some random direction before touching him. Which sacred them more. They were about to attack again then they noticed him carrying a small girl and he raised his free has as a sign of surrender. Sparda: Please don''t attack. I have no ill intention against you. This girl has nowhere to go, she is a nekomata. She was held captive while her sister was being experimented on this journal is the proof of that. She didn''t have any other place to go so I brought her to you. Rias: Why bring her to us?? How do you know about me?? Sparda: I know how the Gremories treat their servant that''s why I broght her to you. Rias: Who are you?? Sparda: You can call me GILGAMESH Chapter 18 - A Certain Fallen Sparda didn''t wait for their reply he just turned around and left them. He that went to Rizevim''s castle then took a bath and went to sleep. He again forgot to collect the mission rewards and went to sleep. Next day he woke up then he asked his system to give him rewards. Sparda: [MISSION COMPLETED- SAVE THE SISTERS REWARDS OBTAINED- CURSE CANCELLER, 50000 SP] Sparda: [INTEGRATING¡­. DONE] Sparda: He got up from bed and then went to freshen up. After that he went to do his usual workout. After his workout he went to study about the sacred gears. He didn''t made any progress in that matter. Like this days kept passing, it became weeks, then it became months and finally a year. Time flew by. But he still didn''t know what to do and what he was missing. Suddenly a notification came into his mind. [MISSION- FIND THE MISSING PART DETAILS- COMPLETE YOUR STUDY ABOUT SACRED GEARS REWARDS- 50000 SP PENALTY- NEVER BE ABLE TO COMPLETE YOUR ABILITY TIME LIMIT- 1 YEAR] Sparda: He then went to his room and started packing. He packed a few clothes and some general commodities and put the bad inside GOB. He knew that he had to go to Kuoh Town. He snapped his fingers and a {Garganta} opened he casually walked inside. At that moment at outskirts of Kuoh Town a {Garganta} opened a kid of about 10 years old appeared he had silver hair and red eyes. He was none other than Sparda. He was searching for a certain person he knew he was a huge pervert and a big gaming geek. Sparda decided that he will check all the arcades first and gaming conventions or tournaments. He started roaming the town. But after looking at few arcades he found that there was a tournament going on. Now he was sure that he will find him there. He quickly went towards the venue. After he reached the venue he went inside and started looking around and soon found the person he was looking for. He was currently fighting against his opponent in semi-finals. Sparda patiently waited for him to complete his match so that he could talk with him. That man won in the semi-finals and waited to meet the other finalist. Soon he started his fight with the other finalist. After quite a struggle he was able to beat his opponent. Then he collected his trophy and prize money and started the leave the venue. Sparda quietly started following him. Sparda was following that man but he didn''t use his {Space Barrier} to hide from him. He man was walking normally but suddenly be bolted towards a dark alley. Sparda that moment he knew that the man has found out that he was following him. Sparda activated {Sharingan} and ran after him. As soon as turned in alley he saw a hand coming towards his neck in chopping posture. But the hand passed right through him and he turned around him. He was able to see him from corner of his eye. Sparda was now noticing his every move. That man was looking as his own hand. The man had black hair with golden bangs on the front and had a goatee. That man was Governor General of Fallen Angels Azazel. Azazel: So you are brother of Vali. Sparda: I guess so you know my brother. Azazel: What do you want with him?? Sparda: Maybe just check how he is doing. But I came to meet me. Azazel: Me?? What do you want with me?? Sparda: Nothing much I just want to exchange information. Azazel: What kind of information?? Sparda: I guess you are curious about my power and I am interested in your sacred gear research. By the way my name is Sparda Lucifer. Azazel: That I am curious, I am also interested in your sacred gear. I have never heard of that kind of power and sacred gear. And I am Azazel leader of fallen angels. Sparda extened his hand towards Azazel. Sparda: I guess so we have a deal?? Azazel shakes his hand. Sparda: So you have a place we can talk in details?? Azazel: I do have, let me show the way. Then they both started walking and exited the alleys. Chapter 19 - Reunion Soon Azazel took him to a simple looking house. Sparda: Are you sure that we aren''t breaking into someone else''s house?? Azazel: (-_-) Brat who do you think I am?? Sparda: The most laid back fallen. Azazel: I am not laid back I am on my energy saving mode. Sparda: Yeah yeah whatever. While this conversation was going on Azazel opened the door and they already went inside. Azazel gestured Sparda to take a seat. Sparda sat down and Azazel went inside and then came with a drink and some snacks. Azazel also took a seat. Azazel: So tell me what do you want to know?? Sparda: I want to know each sacred gear works. What makes them tick?? How each mechanisms work?? Azazel: You know you are asking a lot. How do I know that you were not sent here by Rizevim?? Last time I heard you were quite close to him. Sparda: You see maybe we were close before but mine and his ideals don''t match at all. He thinks that devils should be evil, wicked, brutal, bad, sc.u.m, wrong, brutes, as well as vicious, and it is the role of a devil to kill every single person they don''t like. Azazel: So what your ideal is?? Sparda: Mine is quite simple. If you have Absolute Strength then everything else is meaningless. If you have Absolute Strength then you can be whoever you want. Azazel: That''s quite the ideal you have there. Do you think you think you have Absolute Strength?? Sparda: I don''t have now but in future I will surely have it. Azazel: Ok kid mind me showing your sacred gear?? Sparda: Ofcouse I don''t mind, here take a look. {Enkidu} Azazel: I have never seen this sacred gear and it is definitely radiating some kind of power which I am not familiar with, maybe it is some kind of mutated sacred gear¡­.. Amazing. Then Azazel gets up and goes inside then he bought out a catalogue like huge book which had roman number I written on it and gave to Sparda. Azazel: This book is the 1st volume of sacred gears. It has every last details of sacred gears mentioned in the book. Then Sparda started reading the book. His full concentration was in the book. Then he suddenly looks towards Azazel. Sparda: How has my brother been in these 4 years?? Azazel: He still has some problems. But when I first saw him his mind was really chaotic. POV (Vali) Vali: I am going home after completing a job of clearing the rouge fallen angels. He should keep tabs on all his subordinates. A lot have happened in all these years. I have changed a lot. I guess Azazel pulled me out of the dark pit. I really owe him a lot. I wonder how my brother is doing. It''s already been 4 years. ~FLASHBACK 4 YEARS AGO~ It is our 6th birthday I know what will happen today. I quickly need to get out of here. I cannot take it anymore. I will ask my brother today to run away with me. I soon reached the courtyard where Rizevim was waiting for us. He asked us what we wanted on our birthdays. I asked him to drop dead he told me I am free to try. My brother asked him if he could go to human world. Rizevim told him if he could hit him once he will let him go. I was worried for my brother. I knew how harshly Rizevim fought so I was worried it was natural. But I was really shocked to see how strong my brother was. I never saw Rizevim mistreating Sparda and I know now, he is so much stronger than me. Even if Rizevim was holding back but to still fight with him like that I didn''t knew it was possible. I was awed by his power and also at the same time I was cursing myself for being weak. My brother got hit for 2nd time and coughed out some blood then suddenly his eyes started to bleed and his eyes started rotating and took a fan like shape. Looking at those eyes felt like it could see through my soul. Then he told Rizevim to get ready for round 2 and attacked him. I could not believe what happened next Rizevim''s hand passed right through him. Rizevim was also shocked then battle became more intense Rizevim became more serious. But finally my brother was able to land a hit so he won. Even after that my brother passed out he still won. I cannot believe my own eyes I was raging from the inside for my own weakness. Then Rizevim asked me to take my brother to his room. I complied I picked my brother up and carried him to his room and laid him on his bed. I wish you can forgive me I will leave this castle today. I need to grow strong so that I can stand by your side. Just keep watching I will catch up to you in no time. ~PRESENT TIME~ Then I was running away for how long I don''t even know. I was passed out in cave and then I was found by Azazel. At 1st I was scared but he took care of me, gave me food, and gave me home. I really owe him a lot. Thinking all this I reach Azazel''s home. I opened the door and saw another pair of shoes but it was about my shoe''s size. I went inside and saw a kid of my age with silver hair like me he seemed kind of familiar. He turned towards me and I immediately recognized him. He is my brother. Sparda: It''s been long how have you been?? Chapter 20 - Catching Up Vali was really shocked to see his brother here now in Azazel''s house. His mind was in chaos a lot of thoghts came to his mind. Vali: Sparda: Are you not going to ask that how I have been?? I have been really hurt. Vali: No I was just shocked seeing you here. I have been fine. Azazel has been taking care of me. Did you ran away or Rizevim sent you to bring me back. Sparda: That''s nice to hear. It can be either of them. I really want to found out how strong have you became. Vali: I also want to find that out myself. Azazel: Alright brats hold your horses. Nobody is fighting anyone now. Are all the Lucifers battle maniacs like you?? It is already night I will arrange a place for both of you tomorrow. Sparda do you have a place to stay?? Sparda: Ok that will do. And I don''t have a place to stay. Vali: It works for me. Azazel: Ok there is a guest room at the back you can crash there. After that they have their dinner and everyone went to their room to sleep. Next day Sparda woke up early he was really excited to fight his brother. He quickly got up from bed and went to get freshen up. Then he went to backyard to complete his daily routine workout. After he completed his workout he saw both Azazel and Vali were up. Then they had breakfast and then Azazel took them to a barren land and created a barrier. Azazel: Now you maniacs can let lose. Nobody will bother us here. Vali: Are you ready to lose?? Sparda: Are you speaking for yourself?? Vali then directly went into his balance breaker and flew towards Sparda but Sparda has already activated MS so Vali''s fist phased right through Sparda''s head. Sparda then counters him with {Enkidu}. The chains start the chase Vali and vali becomes busy avoiding the chains. Taking advantage of this moment Sparda creates several spheres made of devil energy and throws them at Vali. Vali who was busy avoiding the chains suddenly get hit by many spheres and an explosion takes place. When the dust settles down Vali can still be seen in his scale mail, but it was broken in many parts and he was also seen to be bleeding. This time Sparda went for the attack with spheres of demonic energy in his hands. Vali dodges them and goes to his blind spot and again tries to punch him but still no avail it passes right through him. Sparda again uses {Enkidu} to distract him he becomes busy again trying to dodge all those chains. Then he again hits Vali with his demonic energy. The spheres explode and when the smoke clears Vali can be seen in a crater without his scale mail. His figure was bloodied and had burn marks somewhere. Sparda and Azazel immediately run towards him. Sparda takes out a senzu beans and puts it in Vali''s mouths. He chews and swallows it. Immedialy his body recovers all his stamina and all his wounds are closed. He sits up and keep looking down and punches the ground. Vali: Why can''t I beat you it there that much difference between us?? Sparda: No it is not correct. You should also practicing your devil energy so you can attack using them. Just see that you can have a lot of versatility. You should not completely depend on your sacred gear. Azazel: What was that thing was brat?? Sparda: I call it senzu beans they can heal a peson and return their stamina. Azazel: Where did you get them?? This could be ground breaking. How many do you have?? Sparda: I was wandering in the forest and got hungry I saw these beans, from smell I knew they were not poisonous. I ate one and voila I have my stamina back. I don''t have many but I can give 1 to you so you research about it. At first Azazel was getting sadder and sadder but when he told that he will give 1 to him his mood became cheerful. Then Sparda again put his hand in pocket and took out a senzu bean gave it to Azazel. After that they went all back to home. Sparda stayed with them and continued to study about sacred gears and Azazel would study his sacred gear and phasing ability. Both Azazel and Vali had zero cooking skills. No matter what they cooked it always became poison. Sparda didn''t know how he knew cooking but he had to take that mantle so that he won''t be freeloader. Sparda thought that this skill might be from his past life and left it at that. He was not arrogant about his cooking but he was quite good. Like that one month has passed. One day he was alone at home suddenly he felt some disturbances in energy in his surroundings so he went to check and found that several exorcists were chasing a single exorcist. He knew who they were and decided to follow them, he activated his space barrier and followed them. Soon the solo exorcist was surrounded and the leader of exorcist came forward and said. Touji: Sorry my friend but this the end of the road, please surrender or else we will have to kill you. Maosumi: Sorry my friend I will not surrender but if you want to take me you have to kill me. Touji: You leave me no option, now please die in the name of God. Suddenly an unknown pressure and voice interrupted them. ???: Are you sure of that?? Chapter 21 - Kings PIECE When Touji and Maosumi was having their conversation Sparda was really thinking hard that if he should save him or not. But suddenly he thought that maybe later he can gain a favour from Diehauser Belial for saving Cleria Belial. In story he knew that Diehuser was really close to Cleria. And he was already saving everyone there will be no point if he doesn''t save two more person and he can gain a serious favour from saving them so it was a win-win situation. Then he saw that Maosumi was about to be killed and interfered. Sparda: Are you sure of that?? All exorcists were shocked a kid suddenly appear infront of them and interfered their work of God. Sparda knew he can''t kill Touji so decided to use genjutsu. Then he activated his {Sharingan} and cast a simple genjutsu making them think that they killed Maosumi and all of them started leaving with smiling faces except Touji because he thought that he killed his friend. Then Sparda turned towards Maosumi. Sparda: Care to tell why there were so many exorcists trying to kill you?? Maosumi: What you did to them?? Why all of them left like that?? Sparda: I made them see an illusion that made them think that they killed you so they left. Now I think I asked you a question. Maosumi: I fell in love with someone that is the reason. Sparda: I don''t remember that ever being a reason. You must have fallen with love with wrong person. Maosumi: Me being a exorcist shouldn''t have fallen in love with a devil. Sparda: If you''re being hunted than she should be also. Take me to her if you want to save her. Maosumi: You are kid please don''t involve yourself in this. And what do you even gain by saving us?? Sparda: Please take me to her I really want to fight strong opponents. I just want to save you out of my goodwill. Sparda said all that with a smile on his face and his bloodl.u.s.t started oozing out and Maosumi got scared by it. He didn''t answer just nodded and started to take him to the cafe Cleria owned. When they reached the caf¨¦ they saw signs of battle everything was broken there. Maosumi seeing this got really depressed. Sparda: Don''t lose hope she might still be alive. I can sense a barrier straight up that way. Both of them started moving in that direction in the path they found three bodies. One woman and two men. Seeing the bodies Maosumi face became more grim. Sparda: Do you know them?? Maosumi: Yes those two were pawns of Cleria the other one I don''t know. Sparda: So he must be one of the attackers. Now let''s move we can''t afford to waste any time. They again started moving and soon reached the barrier and when they saw inside they found that only Cleria was standing against 25 devils and she was bloodied. Sparda took 5 senzu bean a handed them to Maosumi. Sparda: As soon as I break the barrier run towards Cleria and give her one of the beans it will heal her. And see if someone is alive give one to each. I have only five, if any of them remains return it to me. {Barrier Breaker} Inside the barrier they were about to attack Cleria all together to kill her but suddenly their barrier broke and heard a new voice from behind them. Sparda: Well well well¡­.. What do we have here?? 25 man attacking an injured lady that is not nice. Since Sparda took all the attackers attention Maosumi quickly moved towards Cleria and gave her a senzu bean. She ate it and got immediately healed. And she jumped into Maosumi''s embrace and started crying. Maosumi: Cleria is any of your peerage alive?? Cleria: They killed them they killed them all. Somehow only I survived till now. I would be dead too if you didn''t came. And you brought a kid here?? Maosumi: He is the one who saved me from exorcists. He said he wanted to fight With Sparda every attacker was looking at him laughing. But Sparda was checking his enemies there was 1 ultimate class, 6 high class, 10 mid class and 8 low class devils. Mob Leader: Kid you found the wrong place to play hero. Someone please kill him so we can do our job. Two low class devils attacked him magic and as soon the magic touched him the spells returned to their casters with thrice the speed and hit both of them on head. Result they instantly died because they have nothing left above their neck. Soon their bodies hit the floor shaking and oozing out blood. All the attackers and even the lovers were shocked seeing that. Sparda: That was so rude. Now all of you can die. He then activated his GOB and about 50 golden ripples appeared in the air. There were weapons pointing out of them and then he launched them at all the attackers except the ultimate class devils. Soon weapons started raining down and they didn''t knew what to do. The whole field got covered by dust, when the dust settled only the ultimate class devil was standing. He was shaking in fear. Maosumi and Cleria were standing at some distance, both of them were also scared of him. Sparda: See if I wanted I could have killed you instantly. But where would be fun in that. They behaved with me rudely. So I killed the mongrels like a mongrel should die. Cleria was thinking that these devils killed her family/peerage and she could not do anything to stop them and this kid just slaughtered them like insects. Mob Leader: Please let me go. I was hired by her clan to kill her. Otherwise I wouldn''t have bothered. Sparda: What?? You are an ultimate class devil, I thought you were a warrior so I left you. Since you don''t want to fight, you can also die mongrel. {Amaterasu} The leader started screaming on top of his lungs. He tried to put out the fire but to his dismay the fire kept spreading and soon he died screaming. He then walked towards Cleria and Masosumi. Sparda: Are both of you ok?? So want to tell me why they were sent to kill you?? Cleria: Thank you for saving us. Since a fell in love with an exorcist they wanted to kill me. Sparda: Do you think I am stupid they were an extermination squad. They won''t use force so big just to kill for the reason that you fell in love with and exorcist. Cleria: So you are intelligent too. Ok I will tell you. Do you know about rating games and peerage?? Sparda didn''t say anything just nodded his head Cleria: Then in peerage there are only 15 pieces the king piece is not present since it was banned by the current devil society. The king piece boosts a devils power by 10-100 times which is not pair. But some devils are still using these king pieces behind everyone''s back to win in rating games. Even some council members also support them. I came to know about to truth so they wanted to kill me and my whole peerage. After listening to this Sparda took out two pendants from GOB. Sparada: This is quite a big scandal so they obvisiously try to cover it up. Here take these pendants and always keep them with you. This pendants will hide your power from anybody and nobody will be able to recognize you as long as you wear them. Maosumi: Why are you doing all of this for us?? Sparda: I already told you the reason. Now go this place is not safe for any of you Cleria: I don''t know if I ever will be able to repay you Sparda: You don''t need to, stay safe wherever you go. Then Sparda left them and started walking back to Azazel''s house. Chapter 22 - Marry ME When Sparda reached Azazel''s home, he went to take a bath. Then he began to prepare dinner for all of them. After few hours Azazel and Vali came back home. Sparda: Where the hell were you two?? Azazel: Some fight took place near here. And they were so dumb that they didn''t cleared up the bodies, and current ruler of Kuoh Town also died. So you can say it was a real mess. Vali: I don''t care anymore I am going to take a bath. Sparda was really embarrassed after listening to Azazel''s rant. After that they had dinner and went to their respective rooms and went to sleep. Like that time flew by. ~TIMESKIP 2 YEARS~ In these 2 years 3 major things happened. Firstly Sparda completed the mission to study about Sacred Gears. And then Sparda finally was able to make his body strong enough to hold the Ultimate class power he had. Thirdly Sparda caught Vali looking at Azazel''s magazine "B.u.t.t Paradise", after that Sparda named him B.u.t.t Dragon much to Albion''s dismay. When heard it he was rolling on the floor trying to laugh his laugh. At that moment Vali was only trying to find a hole to hide himself into. Azazel also found out that Enkidu could seal any kind of Divinity. At first he couldn''t believe himself, but he was not able to find anything about his phasing ability. He knew that it was related to his eyes but nothing more than that. Except all these everything was pretty normal. They all continued to follow their everyday same routine. Sparda came back into home after completing his daily workout and saw Azazel getting ready to leave. Sparda: Where are you going in the morning?? Azazel: Something important came up in Grigori I need to attend immediately. Sparda didn''t say anything just nodded his head. Then Azazel made a magic circle and stepped into that. Then Sparda went to take a bath and after returning he started to prepare breakfast. Sparda heard someone coming down the stairs. Sparda: What''s up B.u.t.t Dragon?? How was your sleep?? Vali: Please don''t call me that. Albion cries daily. I think he will soon need a therapy. Where is Azazel?? Sparda: He told something came up in Grigori. Vali didn''t say anything and just nodded his head. After having breakfast they sparred a little. Then they spend the remaining day lazing around. Azazel returned in the evening. Azazel: Sparda, Vali where are you?? Come here I need to talk about something. Then Vali and Sparda came towards him. Azazel: Apparently there will be meeting between Shinto faction and fallen faction in this week. I can take two guards with me. I want the two of you to accompany me. Sparda: I guess I will pass. Vali: Me too. Azazel: Ok Vali if you don''t go I will tell everyone about your little nickname B.u.t.t Dragon. And Sparda there will be no more snacks for you. Vali: When do we leave?? Sparda: That was a cheap shot. I will also go Azazel: They will release the time and venue on later notice. Just be ready. Then on next day they receive the notice telling them the meeting will be held in ***** hotel from 10am on Friday, which was day after tomorrow. They spent their next day lazing around. On Friday they woke up early and got ready to leave for venue. After reaching the venue they were shown a designated room and waited for the Shinto representatives to come. After waiting for few minutes the Shinto representatives arrived. They looked towards the door they saw 2 men entering the room wearing Shinto faction''s army uniform. Behind them a woman entered she had deep black hair and golden eyes like the sun. She was wearing a miko outfit which make her look more beautiful. The woman looked like she was in her 20s. Seeing her something happened within Sparda, he didn''t say anything and started moving towards her. Her guards were ready to attack him. He stopped infront of her and got down to one of his knees and held her hand and kissed on it. Then Sparda said something which blew away everyone''s mind. Sparda: Will you marry me?? Amaterrasu: W--- Wh---- What?? Her face became completely red. Azazel, Vali and the guards'' eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. But then one of the guard calmed himself down. Guard1: Do you even know who you are speaking to?? Sparda: Ofcouse I know. I am speaking to this beautiful lady infront of me. Amaterasu: Wh--Who me b--- beau--- beautiful?? Sparda: Ofcourse you are. Amaterasu was stuttering with a red face which Sparda found really cute. Amaterasu has never been proposed. She has been called beautiful by many but nobody did it like this. Even though Sparda was 12 years old he was 5'' 2'''' high and his silver hair and red eyes made him more handsome. Amaterasu found him really handsome so being complimented by someone handsome really struck her heart. Azazel already had his jaw on the floor and Vali was mumbling something. Vali: I am deaf. I am deaf. I am deaf..... Vali somehow collected himself and hit Sparda behind his head and grabed him and started dragging him back. After seeing this Azazel also collected himself. But Amaterasu still had a red face. Azazel: Please forgive my subordinate he is not well trained. The guards were about to bash out but Amaterasu interfered. Amaterasu: It''s ok. Then the meeting began as why was Azazel was staying in Japan and what were his opinion on recent fallen activity in Japan. The meeting continued and Azazel declared that he didn''t allow any fallen activity in Japan, if they are doing something then they are rouge. A/N: I know a lot of you will lash out on me saying that Azazel is staying in Kuoh which is devil territory why would Shinto faction interfere. But Kuoh is still part of Japan and they thought by staying in Kuoh he was ordering the fallen activity in japan. The meeting was done and a secret peace treaty were signed by both the parties. And all of them were about to leave. Suddenly Sparda spoke out. Sparda: I need to discuss another serious matter. Everyone''s interest was piqued. Sparda: It''s regarding my proposal to this beautiful lady. Everyone except two of them fell on the floor. Azazel was about to pull his hair out. Then suddenly Amaterasu answered. Amaterasu: I do-- don''t mi¡ªmind. But you are too young to marry now. Everyone''s jaw was on the floor except those two. Then Sparda answered. Sparda: In that time why don''t we date and get to know each other better. Amaterasu: I am ok with that. Chapter 23 - DATE After all this fiasco the meeting ended. When the trio were returning nobody talked. Azazel and Vali were pretty down casted. And Sparda had a jolly expression on his face. Suddenly Azazel stopped walking. Azazel: Brat you know you almost gave me a heart attack back there. Sparda: I don''t know what you are talking about. Azazel: Good job Sparda¡­ I am proud of you!! Just be careful of Susanoo from now on. Sparda: What do you mean?? Azazel: Susanoo is lady Amaterasu''s brother and when he comes to know about your small love story he won''t be happy at all. Sparda: That can be a problem but don''t worry about the small stuff, when the time comes I will take care of it. After that, they were making small conversations until they reached their home. Then they continued their daily life for a few days before Sparda received a message from Amaterasu. The message said that she would be free on Sunday and asked Sparda to meet her infront of their meeting venue for their date. ~SUNDAY~ Today was different Sparda woke up early, he was really excited about his first date. He then went to get freshen up and took a bath and he began to get dressed up. He wore a black pant and undershirt and wore a deep violet blazer on top of the undershirt. The clothes really complimented his looks. He quickly came downstairs to meet Azazel and Vali waiting for him with a smug face. Azazel: I see you are pretty eexcited about the date brat. Sparda: Hell yes I am. Vali: Just don''t do something I would do. Sparda: Yes ofcouse I won''t stare at her b.u.t.t, B.u.t.t Dragon Emperor. Vali: What did you say??!! Azazel: Calm down and he has a solid point there. Then Sparda went out and went towards their meeting place. He reached there about 9.40am and waited for Amaterasu to arrive. After waiting for 10 minutes a magic circle appeared and 3 people came out of it. It were 2 male guards who he met in the meeting and Amaterasu. She was wearing a beautiful white one piece dress which had intricate design braided into it. Her hair was tied behind her head in a single ponytail which made her look more beautiful. She started walking towards Sparda and the guards went back using the same magic circle. Sparda: You look really beautiful and mesmerizing Amaterasu: Y- You also look quite dashing. Sparda: Then small we begin my lady??\ Amaterasu: Yes. Sparda: When you showed up with your guards for a moment I thought that they would also join us. Amaterasu: They were sent by my brother Tsukuyomi to make sure that you are here to receive me. They soon reached a mall. Amaterasu saw few dresses in the store and her eyes started sparkling. Sparda saw that and took her inside the store. At first Amaterasu was really embarrassed that she lost her calm as a goddess. But Sparda assured her that he was happy that she was behaving a like a girl should. Amaterasu tried a lot of dresses and decided to buy all of them. Sparda paid for the dresses and asked the shopkeeper to hold onto for them. Since they were on a date they cannot carry around so many bags. Sparda may be smiling on the outside but he was crying tears of blood from the inside. He lost all his savings in one go. He decided to earn some money that he wouldn''t face this problem again. Then they went to a restaurant to have their lunch and then Sparda took her to watch a movie. Amaterasu selected a horror movie. Sparda wanted to reject that but then Amaterasu decide to use a lethal weapon puppy dog eyes. Sparda couldn''t deny her anymore and decided to sacrifice himself. Then they bought popcorn and cola to eat while watching the movie. During the whole movie Sparda was holding Amaterasu''s hand tightly while continuously shaking but on the other hand Amaterasu was watching the movie with sparkling eyes. After the movie ended they got out and Sparda''s whole body was shaking time to time. He was still holding Amaterasu hand. When Amaterasu noticed Sparda holding her hand tighly she got beet red but didn''t say anything. Amaterasu: Do you know a place from where we can see the sunset. Sparda then took her to a nearby park where they both sat on a bench watching the sun slowly moving towards horizon. Amaterasu: Sparda don''t you find it odd that me being the Goddess of the sun watching it set. But for some reason I find, dusk as a mysterious, almost magical time, serving as the bridge between the brightness of day and the darkness of night. Sparda: There is nothing wrong with that. Sun sets to that it can shine more brightly on the next day. Amaterasu then leaned closer towards him, which Sparda understood and also leaned towards her and their lips met. When the sun set completely only then they parted from each other. Amaterasu was embracing him. Amaterasu: Let me stay like this for a while. Sparda didn''t say anything just complied to her by not moving. After few minutes she let him go and after that they both got up and got out of the park. Then they went towards to store to collect all bags of clothes. Then Sparda took her to the place where she was dropped off by her guards. Then she activated a magic circle and contacted her guards. After a couple seconds her guards arrived and waited for her in the magic circle. Amaterasu began to walk towards the circle but she quickly spun back and gave Sparda a quick peck on lips and quickly ran to the circle. Sparda: I am looking forward to our next date. Amaterasu: Me too. After saying that she teleported along with her guards and Sparda started walking towards him home. Chapter 24 - Millionaire After reaching home Sparda found Azazel and Vali were waiting for him in the dining room. Azazel: So how was your date?? Sparda: It was quite nice. So why are you guys waiting here?? Vali: We were waiting for you to come home so you can make us dinner. Sparda: (-_-) Really?? Ok let me get freshened up then I will start making the food. And Azazel I need to talk to you. Vali: Do I need to leave?? Sparda: No it''s nothing like that. Azazel I want to know if you know someone from any famous novel publishing companies. Azazel: As a matter of fact I know someone. Why do you suddenly want to know about novel publishers?? Sparda: I kind of find out today that a certain amount of finance is needed if want to go on another date. I am thinking of writing a novel. As when I finish writing few chapters you can introduce me to him or her. Azazel: Its ok I guess. And it''s her. Sparda then goes to get freshened up and after coming back he made dinner. After having dinner he went to his room to and starts thinking which story he wants to write. After thinking a lot he decided to write Harry Potter. He started writing and soon completed first 10 chapters and then decided to sleep since he was getting really sleepy. Next day he woke up and continued his daily routine up to having breakfast and then started writing again he started to complete the 1st volume as soon as he can. After hardwork of 4 days he was able to complete the 1st volume of harry potter. Then he asked Azazel to take him to his friend in publishing company. Azazel: Ok let me get ready we will leave in 30 minutes. Sparda: Ok I will wait here, just come quick. After 20 minutes Azazel comes back in a suit. Then he took Sparda with him towards the publication company. On their way Azazel called his friend and told her that he is bringing someone who wants their company to publish his work. After 45 minutes they reached the company. Then they went in and Azazel saw his friend already bwaiting for him. ???: So nice to meet you after a long time. How have you been Azazel?? Azazel: I have been enjoying my life quite nicely. Sparda meet Nanao Watanabe. Nanao meet Sparda. Nanao: Is this the person you spoke about?? Is he your son?? Azazel: Yes I spoke about him and no he is not my son. Nanao: So Sparda can you show me what you wrote?? Sparda: Here it is. Nanao: Why not you guys come with me to my office?? And I will read it there. Then she led them to her office and gestured them to sit. Then she started reading the novel. While she was reading there were continuous expression change on her face. When she finished the book she had a shocked expression on her face. Nanao: How old are you really?? Did you really write this?? Sparda: I am 12. And I wrote it myself you can ask Azazel. Nanao: Let me show this book to my boss. Then we will be able to talk about your percentage. Nanao got up from her seat and went to show the book to her boss. After 30 minutes she came back with a slim man wearing spectacles. The man came directly towards Sparda and extended his hand. Sparda shook his hand. Ayato: Hello my name is Ayato Himura, I assume you are Sparda?? Sparda: Yes I am Sparda. Nice to meet you. Ayato: I read your book it was really breadth taking that how someone as young as you wrote the book. That''s aside let''s talk about your share. Normally we give 10% royalty, but since your work is brilliant we are willing to increase it upto 15%. Sparda: That is quite a nice deal for me. I can work with that. Ayato: I also wanted to know when you will be able to complete the 2nd volume. Sparda: Not before the end of next month. Will it be okay with you?? Ayato: That will be perfect. So why don''t we sign the contracts and complete the deal. After that they prepared the contracts and discussed the remaining terms. Sparda decided to use the pen name as Gil. After signing the contracts Azazel and Sparda left the company. Azazel: When did you learn to write a story?? Sparda: It just suddenly popped into my head. As expected the book became a super hit in the market. Almost everyone was talking about the book. A month has already passed. At the end of the month Sparda received a check of 2.5 million yen. In this month Sparda went to a date two more times. After the day he made contracts with the publishing company he went to a gold store to exchange money for gold coins. He used a simple genjutsu to make them give him money in exchange of gold coins. He was able to get quite the money from exchanging the coins to he was able to take Amaterasu to other dates without being worried about money. Chapter 25 - Baraqiel Another year has passed by. Sparda wrote 4 more volumes of Harry Potter, took Amaterasu to a lot of dates and trained everyday. In this year Sparda started calling Amaterasu as Amy. He was also planning to buy a house for himself. In this year Vali''s nickname of B.u.t.t Dragon Emperor was spread out a lot which lead to Albion having daily therapy. Sparda also thought about telling Baraqiel about saving his daughter and wife. Sparda: Azazel I want to speak with one of your general Baraquiel. Azazel: Why do you want to speak to him. Sparda: Something related to his family. Azazel: Tell me brat what do you know about his family. Sparda: I want to tell him that directly call him you can be also present there. Then Azazel made a magic circle and contacted Baraqiel. Azazel: Where are you, can you come to my house in Kuoh. Baraqiel: I am currently in Grigori but I have to leave for a mission today, I can''t come now. Azazel: This is related to your family Baraqiel someone wants to talk to you. Baraqiel didn''t reply and disconnected the call and made a magic circle to Azazel''s house and immediately stepped into it. Baraqiel then appeared in Azazel''s house. Baraqiel: Azazel, I am here what do they know about my family?? Azazel: Here meet Sparda. He is the one asked me to call you. Baraqiel: Tell me kid what do you know about my family. Sparda then placed a space barrier around them so that no one else be able to hear them. Seeing the barrier both Azazel and Baraqiel were shocked. Sparda: I have placed a space barrier so that no one else will be able to hear us. Is your wife''s name Shuri Himejima and daughter''s name Akeno Himejima?? Baraqiel: Yes they are my wife and daughter but they were killed by Himejima clan when I was away on a mission. Sparda: They are not dead, I have saved them both before Assassins from Himajima clan could have killed them. Baraqiel: Are you telling me the truth?? Where are they now?? Azazel: How did you save them tell us everything. Sparda: When I was 6 years old I asked my grandpa to let me go to human world. While I was sightseeing I incidently came across the Himejima shrine and became friends with Akeno. I went there everyday to play with Akeno. One day I went there found them surrounded by masked Assassins so decided to save them. I was holding off the assassins when I told them to run to safety. Baraqiel: Where are they now?? If they are alive why haven''t they contacted me till now. Sparda: As much as I know they are in underworld under the protection of Gremory clan. Akeno has become the queen of Rias Gremory. Baraqiel: So she has become a devil, I guess she hates me. Atleast both of them are alive. Sparda I don''t know how to thank you enough. I will always be in your debt. Azazel: Don''t worry if they are with Gremory clan then you should not worry about their wellbeing, they will be treated nicely. Sparda: There is also one more thing I interrogated one assassin and asked where they got information about their house. He told me that they were given this information by a 10 winged fallen angel. He didn''t knew his name. Azazel: To think one of our own betrayed us, I will investigate every 10 winged fallen angel in Grigori. Baraqiel: Thank you for saving my family even if they are not with me. Only knowing that they are alive I am happy. I will be forever in you debt. Azazel find and tell me who did it. I will kill him myself. Azazel: Don''t worry my friend. You will be 1st one to now after me. Baraquiel was already crying and thanking Sparda. After some time Baraquil went back to Grigori with a happy face. Azazel was also happy for his friend. The rest of the day was completely normal. Next day Sparda was sleeping and Amy came to his room really worried expression and started shaking him to wake up. Sparda opened his eyes slightly and found Amy standing close to him with a worried face. Sparda: Amy it was really nice to wake up seeing your face. But why are you so worried. Amy: I am worried for you. Susanoo found out about our relationship and he is not happy at all, he wants to meet you today. Sparda: Where are we supposed to meet?? Amy: Aren''t you worried about meeting him. And he is not happy at all. Sparda: It was supposed to happen sometime. If he stands between me and you I will defeat and make him relent don''t worry. Amy: Are you sure you will be able to defeat him. He is a God, and he will come here to meet you. Sparda: Don''t worry I will beat him if that will make him relent. Then Sparda got up from his bed and kissed Amy on the lips and went to get freshened up. During the meantime Amy went downstairs and waited for Sparda to join her. Chapter 26 - Worthy?? After some time Sparda also came down and saw Amy discussing the matter with Azazel. After coming down Sparda went directly to the kitchen and started making breakfast for everyone. After sometime food was prepared and started bringing food to the table. Then Amy came and helped with the food. Azazel: Brat are you ready to meet a God who is not happy with you?? Sparda: Yes I am completely ready. Vali also joined them for breakfast and was worried for him. After breakfast they waited for a while before a teleport circle appeared in the drawing room where they were waiting for Susanoo to come. Three person came out of the magic circle. Susanoo was a tall man with black hair and his eyes were golden but they were different from Amaterasu. He was accompanied by two gurads who were standing beside him. Susanoo came forward and started scanning everyone. Then his eyes came up on Sparda. Susanoo: So you are Sparda?? You have been dating my sister for 1 year without my knowledge. A devil, are you even worthy for her?? Sparda: Yes I am Sparda. How can I prove to you that I am worthy?? Susanoo: Fight with me if only you can defeat me in a battle I will let you marry my sister. Sparda: I am only 13 years old why don''t I fight you after 3 years you also won''t like bullying and beating a 13 years old kid right?? Susanoo: You are right in that matter. Are you confident that you can defeat me in 3 years?? You can take a century to prepare yourself devil. Amy: Sparda think more carefully my brother is really strong. Sparda: No 3 years will be enough for me. Then I will show you how worthy I am. Susanoo: I will be happy to break your arrogance in 3 years. Till then don''t die and don''t hurt my sister or I will have to kill you sooner. Then Susanoo went into the teleportation circle along with his guards and went back. Azazel: Kid you got 3 years start training more hard or you will surely die. Sparda: Don''t worry I will defeat him after 3 years. Amy: I really love you I don''t want to lose you. After that day Sparda started training more hard. He took Amy to dates a few times also but his main aim was to get more strong. He kept training himself. Sometimes he even sparred against Azazel to get experience. He was sure that Susanoo has lot of fighting experience. He knew fighting experience made a lot of difference in all fights. Like this 3 years have already passed and now Sparda was really strong. He can defeat Vali now with only using his devil energy and was able to hold against Azazel in a fight with only using Kamui and Enkidu. Sparda has also increased his bloodline purity in these three years. he took 2 more tablets. Sparda was now standing in the backyard. He grew a lot in these 3 years he was now 5'' 8'''' tall. He was waiting for Azazel to prepare the magic circle to go to Takamagahara. Then they stepped into the circle and teleported. When they reached Takamagahara they found Tsukuyomi and Amatarasu waiting for for them along with their guards. It was a beautiful place full of greenery and mountains and had lot of traditional Japanese style castles. They welcomed Azazel, Sparda and Vali to their land and started leading them towards where the fight would be held. Amaterasu was walking beside Sparda and had a worried face. Sparda: You don''t have to worry I will defeat your brother. Even after hearing this she could not help herself to stop worrying about Sparda. Soon they reached the place where the fight would be held it was a training area. They saw a lot of people waiting for them at the side-lines and found Susanoo waiting for them in the middle of the field. Susanoo: So kid you came to your demise. Sparda: Yes I came but I will break your arrogance. Everyone soon settled in. They found that everyone was cheering for Susanoo and booing for Sparda. Soon Sparda took his position in the field. Then they a heard a loud bell sound which was the signal for the fight. Hence the battle started¡­.. Chapter 27 - Fight and REVELATIONS The fight begins and Sparda charges towards Susanoo. Susanoo uses his power of storm manipulation and uses it to attack Sparda by thunderstorms. Sprada sees lightning bolts coming towards him and activates Obito''s MS and the attacks passes right through him. Everyone present in the stadium except Azazel and Vali are shocked seeing the ability. As soon as he reaches Susanoo he starts to fight with him using hand to hand combat. Susanoo throws a punch towards Sparda''s head and the attack passes through his head and Susanoo becomes shocked. Using this as his advantage Sparda hits him on the face with full force. Susanoo was thrown away by the force, but he was able to stop after 7 meters. Susanoo: I have to say I underestimated you. You are quite strong and your ability is really annoying. Seems like I have to try more harder. Sparda: Bring it on brother in-law. Susanoo was quite irritated by what he called him and he took out Ama-No-Mura-Kumo-No-Tsurugi holy sword. Azazel, Vali and Amy were really worried seeing that sword. It was a holy sword and Sparda was a devil ofcouse they would worried. The crowd started cheering seeing that sword. Sparda: Since you are not holding back I will also not hold back {Enkidu}. Seeing the chain Susanoo''s face became grim he knew what that chain was he also knew that if he had that chain that means he also posseses that annoying sacred gear. Susanoo started dodging the chains. He became more faster and became more serious. Tsukuyomi and Amatarasu also knew what that chain was and they were really shocked. Tsukuyomi: That is the chain of heavens Enkidu. How can he have that?? Amatarasu: That means he has ''that'' sacred gear. Susanoo: So Sparda you are the descendant of that annoying person. Susanoo said while dodging the chains. Sparda stopped attacking him and looked at him intensely. Sparda: Guessing from your tone you have met him. Susanoo: Yes I have met him and fought against him. Since you have that chain that means you have the sacred gear. Sparda: Indeed I have. Hearing this conversation Azazel and Vali were confused and Tsukuyomi and Amaterasu were shocked to the core. Azazel: What are you talking about?? Amy: He has the sacred gear Gate of Babylon. It is the mythical Longinus, 14th Longinus. It was not made by god. But it is passed onto the weilders by bloodline. The progenitor of this sacred gear is the King of Heroes Gilgamesh the king of Uruk. He was the first and this is the second time that this Longinus is seen after death of Gilgamesh. Susanoo: That means you are a devil human hybrid. Sparda: My mother was a human. And my full name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. Susanoo: There are 7 billion humans on earth and the one I decided to fight have to been descendant of Gilgamesh. Vali: What is that sacred gear?? Azazel: I will tell you later but I myself haven''t seen the sacred gear just heard about it. Vali and everyone else present there was shocked by this revelation. Sparda: We wasted a lot of time. Since you know about the Gate of Babylon I will attack with full force. Get ready for round 2 let''s dance. Sparda took out a devil sword out of GOB to counter Susanoo''s holy sword. They started attacking each other and also started launching few swords and spears towards Susanoo in hope of catching him off-guard. But Susanoo''s sword mastery was really advanced. He was more experienced in using sword than Sparda. Sparda was compensating his lack of mastery in sword with the help of GOB. Susanoo was getting irritated by this and made some distance between them. Susanoo: You may be his descendant but you are not him. You are just a mere devil {Leviathan Creator}. Susanoo created about 20 Leviathans that attacked Sparda, they were creating ice spears and attacking him. All the spears were passing right through him. That ability really irritated Susanoo. Then a golden ripple appeared near Sparda''s hand, and it started releasing an ominous feeling. Sparda: I found you worthy God. You really deserve the title of god. So I will also use my full might. Then slowly a sword appeared in Sparda''s hand. To call it a sword it would be an insult. It had a blunt tip and it wall fully black and had red marking all over the body. It had a drill like body. It was Gilgamesh''s strongest noble phantasm {Ea}. Seeing that sword Susanoo drew in a cold breadth. His whole body was shaking and he was fully covered in sweat. Seeing that sword Tsukuyomi and Amy''s face lost all colour they were completely pale and their legs were shaking uncontrollably. But soon they calmed themselves. Azazel also saw their expression and was really curious. Tsukuyomi: The sword of Rupture Ea, he can already use that. Amy: Quickly people we need to move away now or you will die. Azazel, Vali and the crowd were really shocked and quickly followed their command. Susanoo quickly used his Leviathan''s ability of making ice shields and ordered the Leviathans to get infront of him. Sparda: I have begun enjoying myself. Stand back, Master. I speak of genesis. The elements amalgamate, coalesce, and bring forth the star that weaves all of creation. Pay homage in death. Enuma Elish. The land before Sparda became to get pulverized. There was no longer any land but a canyon started to form. It soon reached the leviathans and they also started to get pulverized after that it reached the ice shields and huge explosion happened. And dust covered the whole field. As the dust started settling down everyone except Amy has the look of fear on their faces. The whole field was completely silent. Soon the dust completely settled and they were able to see a huge canyon. There were no signs of any Leviathans all of them were completely vaporised. Then everyone''s eyes laid on Susanoo, he was fully bloodied and was breathing heavily. Then Susanoo looked towards Sparda he was flying with his 4 pair of devil wings he didn''t even break a sweat. Susanoo knew that he had already lost the fight. Then Sparda slowly landed infront of Susanoo and point Ea towards him. Sparda: Do you yield?? Susanoo: I yield, I really underestimated you and paid the price. I have lost the fight fair and square you are enough worthy for my sister. After saying that he passed out. Everyone was shocked they could not imagine what kind of power Sparda held. He could destroy so much and defeat one of the strongest gods in one move. Vali was gritting his teeth. Since he knew that it will be really hard to catch upto his brother and he was still very weak to stand beside him. Tsukuyomi: He is easily in the top 5. Azazel: I also think that he is in the world''s top 5 strongest. Amy didn''t wait for anyone and directly went towards Sparda and hugged him. Sparda was also hugging ger back. Amy was really worried about him, proud after seeing his power and irritated because he didn''t tell her about his power. At this moment Sparda received a notification from his system [SPARDA YOU HAVE ACC.U.MUATED ENOUGH POINTS TO AWAKEN EMS] Chapter 28 - EMS and Moving in Sparda was really excited hearing that notification. He was still within Amy''s embrace. Amy: Don''t you trust me?? Sparda: I trust you completely. Amy: Then why didn''t you told me about yourself before?? Sparda: I just wanted to surprise everyone. Amy: Ok I will not force you to tell me about you. When you will think that you can tell me anything you will tell me on your own. I trust you. Sparda: Don''t worry about all that now. Amy: Now I guess you are my fianc¨¦e. But I have to go and see my brother. I will ask someone to show you guys your room. Then she went to check on his brother leaving him. Azazel and Vali came near him. Azazel: What more you are hiding from us kid?? And you got really close to your dream. Sparda: I was keeping that as my trump card. Vali why do you look so down?? Vali: I can never stand by your side. You always have been stronger than me. Sparda: No matter who is stronger and weaker between us. A brother always stands by his brother. You will also become strong. No one will be stand against us brothers in future. Azazel: Nice speech kiddo. So since you are descendant of Gilgamesh that means Vali is too?? Can he also use GOB?? Sparda: He is too but he can''t use GOB, since it is my sacred gear. Then someone came and took them towards their room. Sparda was unable to wait to awaken EMS. As soon as he reached his room he made a space barrier to that no one can hear what is happening inside. Sparda: [SPARDA THE PROCESS WILL INVOKE GREAT PAIN ON YOUR EYES] Sparda: Don''t worry start the process. [INITIATING... 1%.... Sparda felt excruciating pain from his eyes. He couldn''t take it any longer and started screaming. After one hour the pain subsided and he received a notification from the system. [THE PROCESS HAS BEEN COMPLETED NOW YOU CAN OPEN YOUR EYES] Sparda opened his eyes and found that his sight has improved and keeping them opened was less energy consuming. Sparda was testing his eyes when someone knocked on his door. Sparda deactivated his space barrier. Sparda got up from his bed and opened the door and found Amy standing. Sparda: How is your brother?? Amy: Doctors said he will wake up when he gains back his energy. Sparda: I am really sorry I didn''t wanted to hurt him that much. Amy: No it''s ok. Can I stay with you tonight? Sparda: Yes you can. Listen Amy I want to tell you about everything. Sparda told her everything except the system, his reincarnation and meeting God. Amy heard him silently without speaking. He told her about saving Akeno, Shuri and even about Kuroka and Shirone. He even told her about Cleria and Maosumi. Amy: You have a saved a lot of person. I knew you are really a nice person Sparda: I don''t know if I am nice or not. I definitely know that I am no hero. Then it was already time for dinner someone came to call them. After having dinner and wishing everyone good night. Sparda came to his room along with Amy. Sparda: Amy I am thinking of buying a house of myself in Kuoh. I want you to come with me to buy the house. I want you to move in with me. Amy didn''t say anything she directly kissed him and started taking her dress off and soon she was in her lingerie. Sparda also took off his clothes and he was in his boxers. They never did the deed Sparda was waiting to get 18. They then went to bed and started cuddling and soon went to sleep. Next morning Sparda woke up because of sunlight he opened his eyes and saw Amy laying on his c.h.e.s.t already woken up and looking at him with her beautiful eyes. Sparda: What are you looking at my beautiful goddess?? Amy: You have a cute sleeping face. Sparda: But you know we have to get up. Amy: Let me stay like this for few more minutes. After few minutes Amy got up from him and started to get dressed up. Sparda also got up and kissed her on lips and then went to get freshened up. After dressing up Amy left his room. After he freshened up he also wore his clothes. After sometime Amy again came to his room. Amy: My brother had woken up and he wants to talk with you. Sparda: Ok lead the way. Then they went towards Susanoo''s room. Then Amy knocked on the door and a vice answered them to come in. Then she opened the door and went inside along with Sparda. Susanoo: You are more than worthy for my sister. I am sorry for how I behaved before. Sparda: I didn''t mind a brother should always be protective of his sister. Susanoo: I heard that Amaterasu was sleeping with you should I expect a nephew or niece?? After hearing that Amaterasu became completely red. Sparda also had a tint of red on his cheeks. Sparda: We haven''t gone that far. Susanoo: Ok¡­ So should I start preparing for your marriage?? Sparda: You know I am still a minor. I plan to marry her when I turn 20. Susanoo: Ok, that will work too. Amy: Brother I want to move in with Sparda. Susanoo: What will happen to your duty?? Amy: I will come here at morning to do my duties. Susanoo: Ok knock yourself out. Sparda: Don''t worry brother in law I will take care of her. After saying that they went to dining hall for breakfast. After having breakfast they all went to Azazel''s house with teleportation circle. After reaching Azazel''s house Sparda took Amy with him to buy their house. They found a real instate office and went inside. Agent: Welcome how can I help you?? Sparda: We want to buy a house. Then the Agent showed them a catalogue which contacted all the houses along with price. Amy: Sparda can I talk to you for a moment?? Sparda: Sure. Then they went outside and Sparda built a space barrier so that no one can hear them. Amy: You need to buy a mansion. Sparda: Why?? A simple house with guest rooms will be enough for us right?? Amy: Even I know that you will get more girls in future. With your strength it will happen and I am sure of it. Sparda: Don''t you mind sharing me with someone else?? Amy: I do mind but I can''t keep you to myself. A lot of girls will like you but if you break their heart because of my selfishness then it won''t be fine. Sparda: Ok I will buy a mansion. Then they went inside and asked the agent to show them mansions. Sparda choose a big mansion with 3 bedrooms and two guest houses with a swimming pool. Its price was 380million yen. Agent: This will cost you 430 million yen if you want it fully furnished. Sparda: If I pay the money now how long will it take for you to prepare the house?? Agent: It will be ready by tomorrow morning. Then Sparda took out his credit card to buy the house and he asked the Agent to prepare all the doc.u.ments on Amy''s name. After signing all the doc.u.ments the Agent asked where should he deliver the key and Sparda gave him Azazel''s address. After all that they went towards Azazel''s house. Next morning as promised the Agent delivered the house key himself. They soon moved in their stuff with help of magic. They were almost done with the stuff. Azazel: So kid you are leaving?? Who will cook food for us now?? Vali: I will miss you brother Sparda: Vali you are always welcome but Azazel if you want to drop by you need to inform me first. Azazel got irritated by that and started mumbling how the young don''t respect their seniors nowadays. Then they left Azazel''s house through magic circle to their new home. Azazel: Without him the house will be quite lonely. Vali: That is so true. Chapter 29 - Familiar Forest After setting up their new home Sparda went to kitchen to prepare dinner. He wanted to make best dinner for their Amy in their new home. Before cooking he was talking to the system. Sparda: [YES YOU CAN] Sparda: [SOMA YUKIHIRA STYLE COOKING- 5000 SP SAIBA JOICHIRO STYLE COOKING- 4000 SP NAKIRI ERINA- 3500 SP NAKIRI ALICE STYLE COOKING- 2500 SP...¡­] Sparda: [BUYING¡­.. DONE; INTEGRATING... DONE] Suddenly a lot of food recipes and cooking technique entered Sparda''s mind. After he collected all his thoughts he started cooking. After preparing the food he began to set the table. After setting the table he called Amy. When Amy entered the dining hall she found herself entranced by the food smell and started a drooling a little bit. Sparda: Your face is really cute but stop drooling and lets eat. Amy: Ok please don''t mind me. When Amy took the first bite her mind short circuited and she started chowing down the food. Her mind was a mess she just wanted to eat the food. It was her life''s best food. Sparda had a satisfied smile he was really happy that she liked the food he made. Sparda took the first bite and he also found the food incredibly tasty. He himself found the food incredibly tasty. Then he also started chowing down his food. Sparda: Amy how was the food?? Amy: It was out of this world. I cannot explain by any words it was the best food I ever had. You need to teach me. Sparda: I am really glad that you liked it. Your food is also nice, it''s otherworldly for me. Amy: I am also glad that you like my food. Sparda I need to leave tomorrow early, probably you won''t see me in the morning. Sparda: Ofcrouse it is your duty I would never stop you. I also need to do something tomorrow. Then Amy helped him in cleaning the dishes. After cleaning the dishes they both went to Sparda''s bedroom to sleep. In morning Sparda woke up by the sunlight entering his room as Amy said she had already left but she left a note saying ''I have made breakfast eat it before you go out'' then Sparda went to get freshened up after that he went downstairs and ate his breakfast. Then he went towards Azazel''s house. After reaching Azazel''s house he knocked and Azazel opened the door and welcomed him in. Azazel: What can this humble fallen do for you?? Sparda: Do you have a way to enter the forest?? Aazel: I don''t know the way but I know where it is. Sparda: Ok tell me. Azazel: You have to take me too and Vali come here your brother is taking us to a trip. Azazel tells him the location of the forest and Vali also joined him. Sparda opened a Garganta and all 3 entered. At the same time a Garganta appeared inside a forest and all three of them stepped out of it. Azazel: I really wanted to come here since forever. Vali: I sense a lot of life signatures around us. Azazel: Sparda what kind of familiar are you looking for?? Sparda: Who told you I came here for a familiar. I came here to fight. Azazel: Brat you don''t mean her right?? Sparda: Azazel am I getting that predictable?? Azazel: What is wrong with you brothers are you sure you two didn''t fell after your birth and hit your head?? Or is it your Lucifer or Gilgamesh genes made you battle maniacs?? Sparda: I don''t know what are you talking about you lazy fallen. Vali: Who are you both talking about?? Azazel: Your brain damaged brother here is thinking about fighting the Chaos Karma Dragon Tiamat. Vali: Is she that strong?? Sparda: Yes B.u.t.t Dragon Emperor she is one of the five dragon kings. C''mon stop lazing I think I have found her location. Azazel: Both of you will be the death of little old me. After that they started moving towards the direction Sparda pointed before. Soon they reached the location and found a huge cave. Sparda was walking towards the the entrance of the cave. Vali also wanted to fight her but Albion made him change his mind. Azazel and Vali stood about 20 meters away from the cave. Sparda reached the entrance. Sparda: Hello is someone home??!!! A loud growl came from inside the cave soon something came out of the cave really fast it was about to hit Sparda on his c.h.e.s.t so he quickly activated his EMS and it passed right through him. After that Sparda could clearly tell that it was tail it had pale light blue colour. Soon the tail retracted inside. Then a loud roar came from inside and then loud thumping sound started coming. The sound kept becoming louder until a huge pale light blue coloured western dragon came out of the cave and intensely looking towards Sparda. ???: Who are you devil?? Do you want to court death?? Sparda: Are you Tiamat?? If you are Tiamat I came here to fight you. ???: I am Tiamat and your grave will be right here devil. After saying that she immediately she breadth a huge amount of fire from her mouth. Sparda was not expecting that and got really surprised he had no time to activate Kamui or VM he instinctively put his left his hand infront of him. The ground became completely due to the heat. The dragon was about to head back inside its cave but it stopped after hearing something. Sparda: I have to say you caught me off-guard. Guess I was really underestimating you. Sparda walked out of the remaining fire his left arm was completely burnt off his bones of his hand could be almost seen. His shirt was also burnt off on the left side. His left c.h.e.s.t was also burnt in some places. But his regeneration kicked and in his arm and c.h.e.s.t was also being healed at a visible rate. Soon his arm and c.h.e.s.t was completely healed. Tiamat was really shocked that he was still alive and also that his armed healed so fast. Azazel and Vali were also shocked seeing Sparda''s hand healed so quickly. Soon their fight again resumed. Tiamat was a big dragon and Sparda was using that to his advantage he was quickly moving through her blind spots and hitting her. This annoyed Tiamet a lot and suddenly she got covered in pale blue light and Sparda moved away from her. Soon a woman with pale blue hair came out of the light and seen was wearing a blue one piece dress. Sparda found her quite beautiful. She kicked the ground and vanished from everyone''s Sparda but was still able to see her because of EMS. She went behind Sparda and hit him but her fist passed right through him she was shocked. And Sparda also rotated and punched her which she dodged. She was really fast in her human form which in Sparda becoming more excited he was smiling more brightly now. She made a lot of magic circles and attacked Sparda. Sparda countered them by making many spheres of devil energy and launching them towards her magic circles. A huge explosion happened which shook the whole forest. While this fight was happening a devil could be seen running to somewhere. Soon he reached a room a knocked the door and a voice came from inside which allowed him to enter. He entered the room and saw a man sitting on a majestic chair behind a desk full of paperwork. That man was also a devil he had a majestic aura around him and he had green hair. Devil: Ajuka sama we have sensed massive disturbances in Familiar Forest near Tiamat''s cave. Ajuka: Gather a team now, we will leave immediately. Some young devils may have wandered there not knowing. Soon they started gathering a team and after that they left towards the forest. While this was going on in the fight Tiamat was breathing heavily and Sparda was also tired but soon both of them caught their breath. Tiamat was again covered in a blue light and transformed in her dragon form. She was about 50 meteres in size. Sparda also got an idea and thought that it will be really cool. Sparda started releasing huge energy. Sparda: Tiamat you gave me a nice opportunity to try something. {Susanoo} After saying that Sparda was being covered a skeleton which soon was covered by muscles and soon by Chinese armor it had 4 arms and fire was burning in place of its eyes. It had 4 swords tied to his waist. It had a gem on its forehead in which Sparda was standing proudly. Sparda''s Susanoo was dark purple almost black and it was 50 metres in height. Azazel, Vali and Tiamat were shocked seeing the giant. Sparda''s Susanoo started charging towards Tiamet. His every step shook the ground. He punched Tiamat on head and her whole body got slammed on the ground. The force the punch was immense. The Susanoo kept punching her and scales started to crack she was even bleeding from lot of places. Sparda then stopped punching her and she again got covered in the blue light and changed into her human form. She was breathing heavily and was bleeding from all over her body. Sparda also deactivated his Susanoo and got down near her. Sparda: Do you yield?? Tiamat: I submit myself to you... Chapter 30 - New PLAYER Sparda: Well that''s an odd way to accept defeat maybe that is the way of dragons to accept defeat. Tiamat: No it means that I accepted you as my mate. Sparda: Wha--- Wha--- What??? Just like that?? Tiamat: Yes just like that. We dragons are only able to select our mate once in our life. Sparda: You know I already have a fianc¨¦e. Tiamat: I have no problem with that. I am willing to share you. While Sparda and Tiamat were having their small chat Azazel and Vali came near them. Sparda noticed them coming towards him. Azazel: That was an interesting fight and you used a new power tell me all about that later. Azazel said looking at his surroundings were destroyed. About half a mile radius of the forest was destroyed. Sparda: Yeah whatever, and Vali what are you doing with that baby dragon?? Sparda asked Vali noticing a small dragon latched onto Vali like a koala. Vali: I don''t know when you started your fight it came flying and latched onto me and it still doesn''t wants to leave. Tiamat: That is a sprite dragon those are really rare. I recommend you quickly form a familiar pact with it. Vali: I don''t know how to do that?? And Tiamat I want to fight with you after you heal. Tiamat: You have a long way before you can fight me host of Albion. Tiamat showed Vali how to form a familiar contract and Vali made the sprite dragon his familiar. It has silver scales and blue eyes. Sparda: Well I guess I got what I came for here. Tiamat: I will be coming with you, you are my mate I want to stay with you. Sparda: Firstly I still haven''t accepted you and secondly I don''t even know you well. Tiamat: I am coming with you and that''s final we can know each other more nicely later. But first I need to move my treasures. Azazel: Whatever you want to do, do it quickly. I have sensed about 20 devils are coming here and one of them is Satan class or maybe a Super class devil. Sparda: Oh that''s really great. I don''t want to deal with a super devil now. Tiamat: Then we have to hurry. Sparda: Wait I am coming with you. Then Tiamat lead Sparda into her cave she was healing but it was slow. Soon she reached the room where she kept her treasures. Sparda activated his GOB and all the treasures vanished in a golden ripple. Tiamat: What happened to them?? Sparda: I stored them inside my treasury I will give them to you after reaching home. Now let''s go. Soon they moved towards the exit of the cave and found Azazel and Vali standing there. Sparda sensed the devils they were really close. Sparda immediately opened a Garganta and all of them entered it. A Garganta opened inside Azazel''s house and all of them came out of it. Tiamat still had blood all over her body. So Sparda decided to take her to his home through a Garaganta. Sparda bid farewell to Vali and Azazel and opened another Garganta and stepped into with along with Tiamat. While all this was happening in the human world Ajuka reached Tiamat''s cave with his team. He saw the destruction and understood that whatever Tiamat was fighing it was not some young devil. He then pointed towards 5 of his man. Ajuka: You 5 go inside the cave and search it completely and report back to me immediately. Ajuka was then looking at the destroyed forest. After a few minutes his men came back to him. Devil: Sir we have searched the whole cave and we didn''t find Tiamat. Ajuka: What about her treasures?? Devil: Her tresasures are also missing. Her cave was completely empty. Ajuka: Ajuka: Search this area completely and look for any kind of clues. I think we got a new player in supernatural world. Back in human world in Sparda''s house Tiamat was taking a bath and Sparda was preparing dinner when Amy came back. Amy sensed someone else in the house. Amy: Sparda where are you?? Sparda: I am in kitchen making food. Amy: Ok while you cook why don''t you tell me about our guest you brought home... Chapter 31 - Kuoh ACADEMY A boy can be seen standing on a balcony calmly seeping tea. The boy has dark silver hair and red eyes and he was wearing a cross shaped earring on his right ear. Two beautiful women were soundly sleeping on his bed, one woman had beautiful deep black hair and the other had beautiful pale blue hair. The boy''s name was Sparda and he was currently thinking about the time Tiamat first came to this house. About one and a half year has passed. ~FLASHBACK~ Amy: Ok while you cook why don''t you tell me about our guest you brought home. Sparda: Welllllll¡­.. Firstly her name is Tiamat and secondly she wants to stay with us. Amy: Tiamat is in the dragon king Tiamat?? And why would be she staying with you. Tiamat: Yes I am Tiamat the dragon king and I will be staying with you because he is my mate. Tiamat''s voice came from the stairs. She already took a bath and dried her hair and was now dressed in a yellow one piece dress. Sparda: Well I never agreed to be your mate!!! Amy: Wait wait wait¡­!! How did he became your mate?? Tiamat: I was peacefully sleeping in my cave when he came and challenged me. We fought and he made me submit to him. Sparda: Hey¡­.!! I didn''t do it knowingly. Amy: I am gonna have a headache. So tell me Sparda this is the work you had?? Sparda: I just wanted to fight with her. Amy: You know dragons can select only one mate and now she have chosen you, you have to take responsibility of her. Your actions will have consequences. Tiamat: You are really nice, when he told me he had fianc¨¦e I thought you would be some stuck up spoiled brat. I am Tiamat the Chaos Karma Dargon nice to meet you. Amy: Nice to meet you too I am Amaterasu the sun goddess. Tiamat: Wait so you have a goddess as your fianc¨¦e?? Wait who are you really care to tell me?? Sparda: My full name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer and I am descendant of both Gilgamesh and Lucifer. Tiamat: Wait you mean that Gilgamesh and that Lucifer??? Sparda: Yes I am. Amy: So you made him your mate him without knowing that?? Sparda: Yeah you are the one to say. You decided to date me without knowing anything about me. Amy: Yes that is true but that is the best decision I made. Sparda: I love you too and Tiamat I haven''t accecpted you but I am ready to give it a try. Why don''t we go to few dates and then get to know each other better. Tiamat: That was a lot to take in. But that works with me too. After that Sparda was setting up the table and both Amy and Tiamat helped him. Tiamat was shocked how good of a cook Sparda was she had the best food she ever ate she licked off her plate completely. After that Amy showed Tiamat her room. After that all of them went to sleep. All of them had a long day. ~FLASHBACK ENDS~ A lot of has happened in this one and half year. Sparda had taken both Tiamat and Amaterasu on a lot of dates. He has accepted Tiamat as his fianc¨¦e and decided to mate with her when he gets to right age. He has started calling Tiamat as Tia. He also declared to Amy and Tia that there won''t be a main wife or something, if he ever decides to take other wives then they will all be equal. No one will hold a special position or something. He will treat everyone equally. Sparda has now also purified his bloodline completely. He is immune to any holy objects. Holy objects won''t harm him how it does to other devils. When he became completely immune to holy objects to show it off by wearing a cross shaped earring on his right ear. He also mastered the crash magic. He was now a mid-Satan class devil. He had grown a lot in these 18 months. Rias and Sona have already took over Kuoh town from last 6 months. After sometime and Amy and Tia both stir awake from the bed and Sparda broke out from his trance of thoughts. He then went near them and kissed them on the lips and decided to head down to make food. After getting freshened up they both came down and found Sparda was waiting for them to come down. After having breakfast Amy went to Takamagahara to fulfil her duties and Sparda and Tia went to the underground training facility to spar. Sparda made the training facility using his space ability. He also made another room of this kind in the bas.e.m.e.nt for Tia to store all her treasures. After completing their spar they came back upstairs and spent the remaining day lazing around. While Sparda was preparing dinner and Tia was helping him Amy came back she was a little sparkling. Seeing that Sparda shivered a little he didn''t even knew why. She went to take bath while Tia and Sparda were making the food. After they were setting the table when Amy came back. Amy: Sparda can you do something for me?? Sparda: Yes ofcourse tell me I will do it. Amy: I want you to go to school. Sparda: Oh hell no¡­. I will go pluck out my eyes rather than going to school. Amy: Don''t w.h.i.n.e like a baby. It''s a job only you can do, you know about the sisters of devil kings are now managing this town right?? Sparda: That makes me more convinced to not go. Amy: Please don''t be like that, even this is devil territory but it is still part of Shinto faction. There is no one young enough for the job. Sparda: Send Tia as a teacher I guess it will do, and also their school is a girl''s school. Tia: I think I need to polish my treasures again they are getting rusty. Amy: She won''t do that because she is only interested in her treasure, going dates with you and eating your food. And the school is becoming coed coming semester. While this conversation was going on Sparda received a notification from Iris. He thought that Iris died since he had not received any mission lately. [MISSION: JOIN KUOH ACADEMY DETAILS: GO TO KUOH ACADEMY AS A STUDENT AND GRADUATE REWARDS: 30 SENZU BEANS AND 30000 SP FAILURE: AMATERASU WILL BECOME ANGRY WITH YOU TIME LIMIT: 2 MONTHS] Amy: Sparda what are you thinking. We have been calling from 30 seconds. Sparda: I will go. Sparda knew that dealing with an angry Amy is really not good for longevity of life. He might even lose it. Amy: Listen I know you don''t want to babysit¡­. Wait what you agreed to go?? Sparda: Yes I will go and Tia can you make yourself look younger?? Tia: Yes I can do that, that is simple thing for me remember I am a dragon king. After that Tia got covered by a pale blue light and she became a couple of years younger. Sparda: Ok nice you will be coming with me. Tia: Hey I never agreed to do that. Sparda: You will get bored by staying home alone. Tia: I will watch tv or polish my treasures. Sparda: I tried to be nice, if you don''t come no more food for you. Tia: No fair... ok I will go. Sparda: Ok Amy get us enrolled. And when will the new semester begin?? Amy: After I month and don''t worry everything is prepared for your enrolment. Sparda: Do anyone will know my true identity?? Amy: No, not even the devil kings will know. Chapter 32 - Class Sparda was going towards the Kuoh academy while being followed by a downcast young Tia who looked about 17. Both were wearing uniforms of Kuoh academy. This was their first day in school. Sparda: Cheer up Tia maybe it won''t be that bad. Tia: I should have become a teacher atleast then I would have more freedom. Sparda: Yeah sure what subject do you know about?? Tia: I know the history. Sparda: Humans don''t need to know about the supernatural history about your treasures. They were making these small conversations while they were walking towards the school. Sparda decided to buy a car when he became 18. Sparda had made lot of money from the books he wrote and exchanging gold coins. Soon they reached the school and saw a few girls welcoming freshmans. Sparda saw the girls and recognized one of them from his memory of Highschool DXD. It was Akeno Himejima she has changed a lot now but she looked like her mother. When they entered the school gate Akeno came forward to welcome them. Akeno: Hello my name is Akeno Himejima I am a second year. Which year are you in?? Sparda: My name is Sparda Grood and I am a second year transfer student. Tia: My name is Tiamat Grood we are really distant cousins, I am also a second year transfer student. Sparda decided to hide his Lucifer title because of obvious reasons. After hearing the name Sparda, Akeno was lost in her thoughts. She started to compare her childhood friend and this Sparda infront of her. Both had same coloured hair and eyes. She wanted to confront him but didn''t found the couage because she left him in the house full of Assasins she still felt guilty about that. She was brought out of her thoughts by Tia. Tia: Hello are you there?? Did you fry your brain?? Akeno: Oh sorry I was just lost in my thoughts. You need to go to Student Council to collect your schedules. Sparda: Ok then so we will be on our way and thank you Miss Himejima. After that they left her to herself and went towards the school building. Tiamat didn''t knew why but she felt uneasy near her. Tia: I don''t like that girl. Was she the same Himejima you saved?? Sparda: Maybe she remembered me. Don''t worry let''s get our schedule. After that they asked some random students about directions and found the student council room they went to the door and knocked, they were answered by someone to come in. they opened the door and entered. They saw a bespectacled girl sitting on a chair behind a desk. She had short bob cut hair and purple eyes. She became tense after Sparda entered the room, it was because of the cross he was wearing. Sparda knew who she was. Sparda: Hello my name is Sparda Grood I am second year transfer student I am here to collect my class schedule. Tia: My name is Tiamat Grood we are really distant cousins, I am also a second year transfer student. I also came to collect my class schedule. Sona: Hello it''s nice to meet you I am Sona Shitori the student council president here is your class schedule you both are in my class. I will also be going to class I would like to show you the way. Sparda: That would be really helpful Miss Shitori. Lead the way. After that Sona took them towards their class. They were asked by the teacher to wait outside so that they can introduce themselves to the class. After waiting for a couple minutes they were called inside and were asked to introduce themselves by the teacher. Sparda: Hello my name is Sparda Grood it''s nice to meet you all. Tia: My name is Tiamat Grood we are really distant cousins it''s really nice to meet you all. Sparda saw that in this class not only he had Sona he also had Tsubaki, Rias and Akeno. Seeing all of them he cursed in his mind if anyone could hear his inner thoughts they would just start bleeding from ears. Almost all the students were girls in the class, there were only 3 boys excluding Sparda. A lot of students raised hands to ask questions to them. The teacher said one at a time. Then the teacher pointed a girl who rose from her seat. Girl1: My question is for Mr Grood, do you workout?? Sparda: Yes I do. All most all the girls cheered which irritated Tia a lot but she calmed herself down. Then the teacher again pointed towards a girl who rose from her seat to ask a question. Girl2: Are you single?? When she asked the question all the girls perked up their ears to hear his answer. Sparda: No I am not single. Hearing that all the girls'' mood dropped and all girls who were raising their hands lowered their hands. Tia was happy in her mind, she was proud of Sparda. Then the teacher pointed towards a boy who was raising his hand and then he rose to ask the question. Boy1: My question is for Miss Grood, are you single?? Tia: No I am not single. All their 3 boys had look of despair on their faces. They just cursed their luck. After that the teacher asked Tia to sit beside Rias and Sparda to sit between Akeno and Sona. Sparda again started cursing in his mind. He took he seat and mumbled something. Sparda: Yeah just my dumb f***ing luck Chapter 33 - Confrontation POV (Akeno) The teacher asked him to sit beside me, I cannot help to but think that this Sparda and my childhood friend Sparda both are same. He never gave me his last name, this is too much to be a coincidence. I am sure that they are same, even his age matches. When we asked Shirone that who saved her she said that he was a boy with name of Gilgamesh and he also had white hair and red eyes. Lords Sirzechs have told us about Gilgamesh and he was sure that this boy had some different name. I can''t keep calm I need to confront him quickly I need to gather courage no matter what happens. But now that I think he can be an exorcist he wears a cross. But I still can''t let it go, I have to confront him no matter what consequences. No exorcist will cause troubles with devils who owns the territory. Should I tell Rias? No she doesn''t needs to know atleast not till I confirm myself. The class ended while I was thinking all these. It is now lunch break I will confront him now. Akeno: Rias I need to talk with the new student I am quite interested in him. Rias: Why did you fall in love first sight?? Akeno: Something like that. Rias: Ok do your confession quickly and come to ORC. While I was talking with Rias Sparda was about to walk out of class along with Tiamat. I quickly moved infront of him to stop him. He halted in his steps and looked towards me. Sparda: Miss Himejima can I help you with something?? Akeno: I need to talk with you I promise I won''t take much of your time. Tia: What do you want to talk about?? Sparda I am coming too. Akeno: Please I want to talk to him privately. Sparda: Tia why don''t you go to cafeteria and save a seat for me. Tia: What I am not leaving you with her. Sparda: Don''t worry Tia go and save a seat for me. After that Tiamat went towards the cafeteria and Sparda gestured me to show the way. The way Sparda was calling Tiamat they are really close. Soon we reached an isolated area outside the school. I will directly confront him, that way I can see his reaction and decide if they are same or not. Akeno: I didn''t expect you to see after so many years. Sparda: I didn''t expect that you would recognize your childhood friend just by looking once. I don''t know why but my eyes automatically became wet and I started crying he was the same Sparda. After so many years of searching and looking I finally found you. But why he did he came now? Seeing me crying he moved his hand over my head and started patting me. I need to ask him everthing. Akeno: Why did you decide to show yourself only now?? Sparda: I am from a family which is not seen quite nicely in the supernatural world. Akeno: That is not a reason you can leave me and my mother in dark always feeling guilty that we left you with the Assassins to save our own lives. You have to give a better reason than that. I moved close to him and started hitting him on the c.h.e.s.t without caring that he might get hurt and kept on hitting but soon realized that he wasn''t even slightly affected by it. Sparda: I am really sorry that I did that. I cannot apologise enough on how much pain I have caused upon you. What can I do for you to make it upto you?? Akeno: I cannot forgive you atleast not now and I am sure that my mother will say the same thing. After hearing me he became even more downcast, I can see guilt clearly on his face. Akeno: But I can start forgiving you but you need to tell me all about yourself. No details can be skipped. Sparda: I can tell you everything but I need you to promise me something. Akeno: What promise do you want?? Sparda: You will not tell anything to Rias about me until she figures something out by herself. When he asked me about to keep him secret I know my thought about him being an exorcist is correct. I think there will be no way to be way together with him. Atleast I need to hear him. Akeno: Ok I promise to keep everything between us secret to Rias. Sparda: Ok let''s start from my name. My real name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. I am really shocked did he just say Lucifer and Gilgamesh? That means he is a devil and human hybrid but that is not possible, he is wearing a cross. And he also said Gilgamesh does that mean he is a descendant of him? Was he the one who saved Shirone and her sister? A lot of questions sprang into my mind I need to find answers to all of them. Akeno: You are lying that is impossible you can''t be a Lucifer you are wearing a cross. Sparda: I am a pure Lucifer, pure as the original Lucifer so I am immune to holy objects. Akeno: You need to have a human parent to be descendant of Gilgamesh. That means you are a half breed, no half breed cannot have a pure lineage. Sparda: I don''t know myself why that happened but after I was born my bloodline was becoming purer as I grew older. Akeno: Ok lets say that I believe you. But I also want to know something are you the one who saved Shirone and her sister?? Sparda: Yes I saved them but I was unable to clear her sister''s name from stray devil list I was not strong enough at that time. Akeno: Ok so you save everyone and then leave them make them search for you?? Sparda: I never wanted to do that but some circ.u.mstances made me do it. I was about to ask why but suddenly the bell rang which signalled the end of lunch break but I still have a lot of questions. Seeing my expression Sparda spoke to me. Sparda: Why don''t you come to my house after completing your devil duties I will tell you everything. There we will be able to talk more freely. I also thought that it would be good since I will get the time and I am sure he will not harm me. After that we both started walking towards our class. Chapter 34 - Shocked After reaching class he took his seat, he wrote his address on a piece of paper and handed it to Akeno and Tia was intensely glaring at Sparda. After seeing her Sparda was smiling worriedly. Sparda knew that Tia was really angry. Sparda let out a big sigh and turned towards Akeno and found her also looking at him and Tia with a curious and worried look. After the class ended Tia didn''t wait for Sparda and started walking grumpily towards their house. Sparda was walking behind her to catch up. Sparda: C''mon Tia you know who she is, she recognized me and wanted answers for why I left her. Tia: I am not angry about that. I am angry because you left me hanging in the cafeteria. Sparda: Talking with her I lost track of time. I will make up to you by going on a date this weekend, is that ok?? Tia''s eyes started sparkling hearing that. Tia: Ok you are forgiven. Tell me did you tell her the truth about yourself?? Sparda: I did but I was unable to explain everything to her she will be joining us for dinner and I think she will be bringing another guest. Tia: Oh that is great, does that means the heiresses also know about you?? Sparda: No they don''t, I don''t believe Akeno will keep her promise. While this was going on the two devil heiresses were in a meeting among themselves. Sona: So Rias do you think that the new student was sent by Church?? Rias: To tell you the truth I have no idea, but Akeno here talked with him she is head over heels for him. Akeno: I am not head over heels for him he has similar hair as the one who saved me so I confronted him but it was just false hope. He saw me for the first time in his life. Rias: But that doesn''t mean that he is not sent by the church. Sona: It does not Rias we need to be careful about him. Rias: Don''t worry if he tries to create trouble here we will take care of him. Sona: We will see that it time comes to that. And him wearing a cross is giving me headaches. After that, they finished their meeting and everyone went to do their devil duties. After reaching ORC Rias went to take rest. Shirone was about to leave for her duties but Akeno stopped her. Akeno: Shirone I want to talk to you about something. Shirone: Yes senpai tell me do you need something?? Akeno: I might have found the person who saved you. Shirone: What, where?? Did you find him?? How did you find him?? Akeno: Ask one question at a time and I will tell you later now you complete your jobs after that meet me here. Akeno showed her the address and Shirone nodded. Shirone didn''t lock away her emotions because she knew what actually happened. She became really excited after learning that Akeno might have found her savior. After this, they left ORC to do their jobs. After completing their jobs they both came to the given address and found a mansion. They both nodded to themselves and knocked on the door. After a few seconds the door was opened by a black-haired beautiful young woman. Akeno didn''t know the woman but she felt massive power coming from her. But it was a different story for Shirone she was completely pale she was shaking seeing the woman, she didn''t know her but she felt that this woman had godly power. ???: How can I help you?? Akeno: I was looking for my friend named Sparda, does he lives here?? ???: Yes he told me that we are expecting guests. But he didn''t tell me that someone so adorable will also come. The black-haired woman said the last part pointing towards Shirone. Shirone got scared by her hid behind Akeno. The black-haired woman then led them inside. Inside Akeno saw an older version of Tiamat and she was really shocked and she was also shocked that how much power she also had. She then found Sparda in the kitchen making food. He turned towards them and said. Sparda: Glad you came, and you brought another guest. After seeing Sparda Shirone was completely shocked she was sure that this boy standing in front of her is the one who saved her. She was in trance and let her guard down. Amy saw that immediately picked up in her arms and started pinching her cheeks. Seeing Sparda Shirone''s eyes also filled with tears and was about to cry but Amy seeing that started consoling her. Tiamat also joined their group in the kitchen. Amy was sitting on a chair with Shirone on her l.a.p. Akeno was shocked seeing how these peoples interacted. After Shirone calmed down she looked towards Sparda. Shirone: Why did you leave me?? Sparda: Akeno also wanted to know that so I will be clear. When I saved both of you I lived with my grandfather. If I have taken you with me the nicest thing he could have done to you is kill you. I cannot let that happen so that I had to leave you. Akeno: So your grandfather is not someone nice. Sparda: He just wants to use everyone to his own profit. Shirone: Where is my sister? Sparda: I don''t know but she is alive. If she would have stayed she would be captured and killed. She was branded as a stray devil. Do you still have the journal?? Shirone: I still have that. Sparda: Now that is clear with both of you what do you want to know next?? Akeno: Who are both of these women why I sense so much power from them?? Amy: My name is Amaterasu I am the goddess of the sun and Sparda''s fianc¨¦e. Tia: I am Tiamat the Chaos Karma Dragon one of the 5 dragon kings also Sparda''s fianc¨¦e. Hearing them both Akeno and Shirone were both shocked and scared to the core. They were so shocked that they passed out. Shirone was in Amy''s l.a.p but Akeno was caught by Tia before she fell on the ground. Sparda: Well that went really well... Chapter 35 - Chess After a few minutes they both woke up, they looked at their surroundings and found that they are still in Sparda''s house. After waking up Akeno was only thinking one thing that she could never be with Sparda. He already had a goddess and a dragon king has his fianc¨¦e why would he even care for a weak half fallen and devil-like herself. Akeno really liked Sparda she always dreamt of reuniting with him and confessing to him and after that, they would be forever together. Sparda: Are both of you ok?? Shirone: Yes I am fine. Akeno: I am also fine. Amy and Tia both noticed the pained look in Akeno''s eyes, they both knew what was going on in her mind and decided to talk with her later. After that Sparda told them everything about himself and skipped on some massive details like his brother fight with Susanoo and also saving Cleria Belial and Maosumi. He also didn''t tell them about System and reincarnation. Sparda: I only ask one thing from both you please keep all of this secret from any other devils in our school. Shirone: I promise I will keep your secret. Akeno: I will also keep everything a secret. Then they all had dinner together. All of them liked his food. For Shirone and Akeno the food was heavenly it was their best food. After dinner, they were about to leave but Amy and Tia took Akeno with them somewhere to talk and warned Sparda not to eavesdrop. Amy: So Akeno you like Sparda?? Akeno: I don''t know what you are talking about. Tia: Don''t need to hide it we saw how you looked at him. Amy: If you want him firstly you need to know that you have to share him and secondly you need to be honest with yourself. Akeno: I really like him but I even don''t know that if he will ever like someone weak like me. I have always dreamt about reuniting with him and then being forever with him but now I don''t know. Tia: I can tell you one thing, that he doesn''t care about all this stuff. Akeno: Ok I will think about that I need some time to think about that. After that, they came back and saw Shirone eating sweets. Amy found that really adorable again started pinching her cheeks. Then they were about to leave his house. Amy: Shirone come again I will give you sweets and Akeno you are always welcome. Sparda: Let me drop you home. Akeno: No, we will be leaving by a magic circle. After that Akeno prepared a magic circle and then Shirone and Akeno stepped into it, and they left the house. Sparda: Today was a really long day. Tia: Yes it was really a long day. Amy: Ok so let''s go and get some sleep. After that one week have already passed but Akeno was still not sure about her feelings. This whole week Shirone after completing her job went to meet Amy. They became like sisters. But it was enough for Sona, she wanted to clear the doubt of him about Sparda being an exorcist. And if he was not an exorcist she would just wipe his memory, or if he had something special she would ask him to join her peerage. So she called Sparda to the student council room. Sparda: Hello Miss Shitori I don''t think I broke any rule. Sona: No you didn''t break any rule I just wanted to speak with you. Sparda: Well that is really nice I always wanted to be friends with you. Sona: Well Mr Grood do you believe in supernatural?? Sparda: You mean like angels, fallen angels, and devils?? I do believe in those. Sona: Yes exactly. So which faction do you belong to?? Sparda: Do you play?? Sparda asked Sona pointing towards her chessboard. She nodded. Sparda: If you win I will honestly tell you about me and you can do whatever with the information Sona: And if you win?? Sparda: I will not tell you anything about me that is obvious and any information you have regarding me you will keep it to you. Sona: Agreed, so let us begin. Tsubaki please inform the teachers that we won''t be joining classes. Only Sona and Tsubaki were present in the student council room. They started their game and Tsubaki left them to inform the teachers. After about 30 minutes Tsubaki came back to SCR (Student Council Room) and saw her king winning but after a few moves the game completely changed. Sparda: And that''s checkmate. Sona: Le--let''s play again?? Sona and Tsubaki were both shocked seeing the result. And Sona was not ready to get into a marriage agreement like this. She underestimated him that''s why she lost atleast that''s what she thought. She was now going to play more seriously so she can even the odds. Sparda didn''t say anything just nodded. They started playing again. The game ended after 45 minutes. Sparda: Again that''s checkmate. Sona has a completely grim face, Tsubaki was also pale. Sona now clearly knew that the boy infront of her was better than her. Sona let out a huge sigh. Sona: Atleast tell me if you are sent from church or not. Sparda: I won so I won''t be telling you anything about me. Now if you want to play again sometime feel free to ask me. And I guess since we are friends now you can call me Sparda. Sparda got up from his seat and started leaving. Tsubaki knew what would happen if someone defeats her king in chess, she also knew that Sona needs to quickly find out everything about this boy because if the boy turns out to be an exorcist it would become problematic later. Tsubaki was about to call to Sparda to stop. But suddenly Sparda stopped on his own. Sparda: Why both of you became so tense let me show you something. Sparda then unfurled his 5 pairs of devil wings which really shocked Sona and Tsubaki. He was a devil, a Satan-class devil who wears a cross on his ear. Which devil won''t be shocked seeing that? Sparda then hid his wings and walked out of the room and left a stunned Sona and Tsubaki. Only one thing was coming to Sona''s mind. Sona: What have I gotten myself into?? Chapter 36 - Akenos Confession The SCR was completely silent. Neither Tsubaki nor Sona was speaking. Tsubaki decided to break the silence. Tsubaki: Kaicho should we tell Serafall-sama?? Sona: Not now, first of all, we need to find that if he belongs to the old Satan faction. Tsubaki: I don''t think that he belongs to the old Satan faction. Sona: Why is that?? Tsubaki: They already know that you and Rias-sama are both sisters of the devil kings if they send someone from old Satan faction here they would be openly declaring war. Sona: That is correct. Tsubaki: Should we Rias-sama about Sparda?? Sona: No, we will just tell her to stay away from him since I am interested in him for my peerage. Sparda who are you?? Tsubaki: Do you think Tiamat Grood is also a devil?? Sona: Maybe we can''t say for sure. But I think I know who she is and if she is who I think she is then we will have a huge problem. Later that day Sona told Rias that she is interested in Sparda. Rias agrees with her and decides to not interfere with Sparda. When Akeno heard that Sona wants to make Sparda her peerage member she decided that she will tell Sparda about her feelings soon. Rias has also been noticing a different attitude in Akeno. Most of the time now she seems to be thinking about something or lost in her thoughts. Amy had made a contract with Shirone so that Rias doesn''t get suspicious about her. After 3 days thinking Akeno had decided to ask Sparda on a date this weekend. Sparda and Tia were about to leave the class after school but Akeno stopped Sparda. Akeno: Sparda are you free this weekend?? Sparda: Yes I am free. Akeno: Will you go out with me this weekend? Sparda: You know right that I already have 2 fianc¨¦es. Akeno: Yes I know and I don''t mind sharing you. Sparda: Ok I will go out with you where should we meet?? Akeno: We will meet at ****** at about 10 am. Sparda: It is fine with me. Tia was really happy for Akeno that she was able to sort out her feelings. After that Sparda and Tia went towards their home and Akeno went towards ORC. ~ON THE DAY OF THE DATE~ Sparda had already told Amy that he was going on a date with Akeno and she was also happy. Sparda left the house and headed towards the location they have decided to meet. Sparda reached at ***** about 9.50 am. After waiting for 5 minutes Sparda could already see Akeno coming towards him. Akeno was wearing a white and purple striped dress. Her hair was tied in a single ponytail by a purple hairband. After a few seconds, Akeno reached infront of Sparda. Sparda: You''re looking really beautiful. Akeno: You''re also looking quite dashing. After that they started their date, they spent their date by going to a lot of shops, having lunch in a nice restaurant, after that watch a movie after that Sparda took her to a park because Akeno wanted to talk to him about something. After sometime they reached the park. Akeno: Sparda I have not been fair to you, you have saved me and my mother and I have been unreasonably selfish. Truth is when you saved us since then I have fallen in love with you. And not having you near me made me selfish. When I found that you were living your life nicely I started blaming you which was completely wrong. Firstly I want to apologize for how I behaved and secondly I want to thank you myself and behalf of my mother for saving our lives. Even though you don''t accept me I just want you to forgive me for how I treated you. Sparda: You know being selfish is fine and I forgive you for how you behaved and as for your confession Akeno became nervous and Sparda wrapped his hand around her waist and pulled her closer and without warning kissed Akeno on her lips at first she was shocked and then she slowly reciprocated the kiss. After 5 minutes of the kiss, they parted due to lack of air. Akeno''s face was completely red. Neither of them spoke they just kept looking at each other''s face. It was already dark after a few minutes they broke out of trance and Sparda then walked Akeno to her home. Akeno: I guess this is the end of our date, will you take me to more dates?? Sparda: Of course I will. Goodnight Akeno Akeno started going towards her home while Sparda stood there suddenly Akeno came back and gave a quick peck on Sparda''s lip and quickly ran into her house with a red face. Sparda: My life will be getting more interesting... Chapter 37 - Sona Sitri Three months have passed after Akeno''s confession. In these 3 months, a lot has happened Sparda became close to Sona. Sona has started accepting him but didn''t tell him about the marriage contract. Sparda also didn''t tell her anything about himself except that he is a Satan class devil. Sona has challenged Sparda a lot of times but every time the result was the same Sparda won. So Sona finally decided to tell him about the marriage agreement. But today was a special day for Sparda, today he was turning 18 meaning he can buy and drive a car for himself he was really excited. He also decided to keep a small party at his house. He was currently sitting in the class and thinking of which car to buy. He always wanted to buy a car for himself. He was brought of his thoughts by an announcement, he was being called to SCR. Sparda got up from his seat and started moving towards SCR. He was wondering if Sona wants to challenge him again or not. Soon he reached the SCR and knocked and was answered to come in. Sparda opened the door and entered and found Sona and Tsubaki sitting on the couch. He had started calling both Tsubaki and Sona by their first name from one month. Sona gestured Sparda to sit infront of her. Sona: Sparda I need to tell you something. Sparda: Ok I am listening. Sona: Do you know about how young devils are bound in a marriage contract from a young age. Sparda: Yes I know about them. Sona: I was also being bound in such a contract so I made a contract with my family that I will be marrying only someone who is smarter than me and I was always good at chess from my childhood. Sparda: Sona you mean if someone beats you in chess you will have to marry him?? Sona: Exactly, I am in a marriage contract with you Sparda. Sparda: So have you told your family already?? Sona: No I haven''t told them. Sparda: So what do you want to do I don''t want to force you into a marriage contract. Sona''s face becomes completely red. Tsubaki was smiling mischievously at her king. Sona: I--I fo--found you really nice, so I have no problem with the agreement. But I want to know more about you. And by the way Happy Birthday. Sparda: Thank you Sona but how did you know?? Sona: From your doc.u.ments provided in the school. Sparda: But before anything, I want to tell you that I already have 3 fianc¨¦es. Sona: I have expected that, but already three?? I know that you have been dating Akeno for the last three months. I guess Tiamat is also one of them since she always keeps saying that she is your distant cousins so no one thinks that you are siblings. Those two are in your harem right?? Sparda: Sona you are really smart yes Tia and Akeno are both my fianc¨¦es. Sona: Is this Tiamat the same Tiamat who went missing from Familiar Forest about 2 years ago?? Sparda: Yes she is the same, her becoming my fianc¨¦e was really a wildcard. Hearing that Sona and Tsubaki got really sacred. Tiamat was the strongest Dragon King they becoming scared was a natural reaction. Sparda seeing them chuckled a little. Sparda: Don''t worry she doesn''t bite. Sona: That means that you are the one who fought her in the Familiar forest?? For real tell me how strong are you?? Sparda: That was really I nice fight, I haven''t have fought anyone since that, good old days. A certain someone told me that I am surely in the top 5. Sona and Tsubaki were completely shocked by hearing that. How can be a Satan class devil be that strong? Sona: That is not possible not even Lord Sirzechs is in top 5 and you just a Satan class devil. Sparda: I am not a simple devil, have you ever seen a devil immune to holy objects, not even Sirzechs Lucifer is immune and it is told that he is the strongest devil. Sona: That is true but still it is not believable. Sparda: My real name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. Hearing that Sona and Tsubaki got really scared. Being a Satan class devil is one thing but being a Lucifer and also Satan class is completely a different thing. They didn''t know who Gilgamesh was so they didn''t think much of it. It also meant he was from the old Satan faction. Sona somehow gained courage. Sona: Do you belong to the old Satan faction. Sparda: To tell you the truth I have no connection to any devils except my origin. Sona didn''t say anything but she was thinking something. After a couple of minutes, she left out a big sigh. Sona: So tell me about your last fianc¨¦e. Sparda: Actually she was the first one. Why don''t you both come to my house today with me, I have arranged a small party. Sona: But I haven''t bought anything for you. Tsubaki: Me too, we can''t go empty-handed. Sparda: Don''t worry about that you being there is enough for me. Sona/Tsubaki: But we¡­.. Sparda: Please I insist. Sona: Ok we will go but Sparda I needed to tell you one more thing, I have a sister she is a devil king Serafall Leviathan please be careful of her in the future. I wish to announce my engagement in my house. She is a bit siscon you know. Sparda: I will be careful of her and one more thing that there will be lots of powerful people in the party so please don''t freak out. All of them are really nice... Chapter 38 - Gifts Sona: What kind of powerful people?? Sparda: That will be a surprise. But whatever you see there you need to keep it to yourselves. Sona: Ok I can agree to that. Sparda: After school, I will come to pick you up. Sona: Ok. After that Sparda got up and went towards the class. After the school ended Akeno was waiting for Sparda and Tia outside their class. Akeno had already told Rias that she is dating Sparda. Rias was slowly growing suspicious of Sparda. Akeno: Sparda, Tia lets go. Sparda: We need to pick up Sona and Tsubaki first. Akeno: Does Sona know about you?? Sparda: Not everything. Tia: So why did you reveal yourself to her?? Sparda: Well I defeated her in chess and hence we are both in a marriage agreement. While on the way to SCR Sparda told full details to Tia and Akeno. After reaching SCR Sparda knocked on the door and the door was opened by one of the peerage members of Sona. Sona asked them to wait for a little. After a few minutes, Sona and Tsubaki were ready to leave. Soon all five of them left the school. Seeing them walking together all the boys were cursing Sparda and girls were imagining a lot of scenarios. Sparda: Akeno where is Shirone?? Akeno: She already went to your home. Sparda: Oh¡­. After that, they were walking slowly towards Sparda''s home. Sona and Akeno were walking at the behind. Sona: Akeno have you been to his home before?? Akeno: Yes a lot of times. They didn''t notice Tia coming towards them. Tia: What are my sisters talking about?? Sona: Noth---Nothing Tiamat-sama. Akeno: She is just nervous. Tia: Sona you don''t need to add sama just call me Tia. Sona: Ok Tia. Soon they reached Sparda''s home. Sparda took out a key and entered the house along with the others. They saw that Sparda''s house was completely dark. Suddenly all the lights were turned on. Everyone: Happy Birthday!!!!! Everyone cheered. Sparda saw that they have prepared a cake and lots of food. Sparda: Thank you, everyone. In the room, there was Amy, Susanoo, Tsukuyomi, Azazel, Vali, and Shirone. After that Amy came near Sparda and led him towards the cake. Sparda cut the cake and drinks were brought in the room by Tia. She was already in her older version. After that Sparda introduced Sona, Tsubaki, Akeno, and Shirone to everyone. Akeno and Shirone that prepared themselves for the shocks they would receive. Sona and Tsubaki''s soul was about to leave their body after introducing them to everyone. Susanoo: Bother in law I have heard from sister that you like muscle cars so I brought something for you. Susanoo led him towards the garage and there was a black 1970 Plymouth Road Runner. Sparda''s eyes were already sparkling. Then Susanoo gave him the keys. Sparda: Thank you Susanoo I really love it. Tsukuyomi: My gift is not flashy like my brother I am giving you the ownership of my 5-star restaurant in Kyoto. He took out an agreement and handed it to Sparda. Sparda: Thanks a lot brother in law. Azazel: Here brat take this. Azazel gave him a PS4 pro gaming console. Sparda: Thanks a lot Azazel. Vali: Bro I also got something for you. Vali gave him a cool black colored analog watch. Sparda: Thanks a lot bro, I will cherish this. I have also got something for you brother I know you don''t care about all this stuff but here take this sword it is a dragon slayer sword you can integrate with your sacred gear. After all, it is also your Birthday so Happy Birthday bro. Sparda took a dragon slayer sword from GOB and handed it to Vali. Akeno gave him a pendant and Shirone gave him lots of chocolate. Sparda thanked both of them. Sona and Tsubaki were feeling outplaced for not bringing him anything. Sparda again assured them that it was okay them being here is enough for him. After that, they all had dinner together. Sparda was really happy seeing all of them together. After that, all the a.d.u.l.ts were having drinks. Akeno kissed Sparda on lips before leaving, she and Shirone left by a magic circle. Seeing them Sona got an idea. Tsubaki prepared a magic circle and Sona came near Sparda and kissed him on the lips. Sparda was shocked that Sona kissed him. Sona got completely red and ran into the magic circle and teleported. After that Susanoo and Tsukuyomi also left. Azazel and Vali were last to leave. After everyone left Sparda started cleaning the plates. He then took a bath and went to his room. After he entered his room he found something which made his jaw hit the floor. Amy was lying on the bed wearing s.e.xy black lingerie and Tia was also on the bed wearing s.e.xy blue lingerie. Seeing them Sparda gulped really hard. Amy: We have waited long for this night. Tia: We give ourselves as your gift, c''mon don''t make us wait anymore. Sparda made a space barrier around the room so that no sound could be heard outside. Sparda: Soon m.o.a.ns of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e filled the room. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I have tried a lot of times to write lemon but it always turns to shit. So sorry guys no lemon. Chapter 39 - Sitri Family Sparda woke in the morning and found himself n.a.k.e.d and two beautiful women were sleeping over his c.h.e.s.t, they were also n.a.k.e.d. Sparda remembered that he lost his v-card last night, it was pretty intense how he recalled it. Soon Amy woke up and looked up to Sparda. Amy: Sparda I love you. Sparda: Amy I love you too. After that, she started kissing him and following the cue, Tia also woke and she also kissed Sparda. After that Amy and Tia both got up started going towards the bathroom swaying their butts. Tia: Aren''t you going to join us?? Sparda instantly got up and followed them. All of them came down after a long tiring and intense bath. After that Sparda made breakfast for them. After breakfast, Amy went to Takamagahara. Sparda: Tia can you clean the plates today I have some work?? Tia: Aren''t we going to school today?? Sparda: Nope, I need to go to the drivers'' license office so that I can drive my car as soon as possible. Tia: Ok I will do it. After that Sparda took his new car and left for the drivers'' license office. While this was going on in Sparda''s house Sona was getting ready to leave for the underworld. She was going there to tell them about her marriage contract. She also asked Serafall to be present there. She made a made circle and left for the underworld. A Sitri magic circle appeared in the Sitri castle living room. Lord Sitri, Lady Sitri, and Serafall Leviathan were already present there. Out of the magic circle, Sona came out. Lord Sitri: Sona what do you wanted to tell us?? Serafall: So-tan what happened did someone did or say something to you?? I will make him pay by freezing in an ice cube. Sona: There is no need to freeze anyone. I just wanted to tell you that I found someone for myself. Serafall: How dare he take my sweet sister from me? How can you decide that without telling your big sister, So-tan I am so hurt. Lord Sitri: Sona but you know about your marriage contract right?? He needs to beat you in chess. Sona: We have played chess 84 times and he defeated me all the times I lost. Lord Sitri: He belongs to which race?? Hearing all of them Lady Sitri was getting angry she wants her daughter to live happily. According to her if both of them love each other that is enough for them. Lady Sitri: All of that is unimportant if she loves him and he loves her that is final. Tell me Sona what is his name?? Lord Sitri: Sorry darling I got too excited. Serafall didn''t argue she understood what her mother is trying to say, but she decided to check the boy later herself. She wouldn''t let anyone marry her cute little sister. Sona: I can tell you his name but you have to keep it secret until he decides to reveal himself to the supernatural world. Lord and Lady Sitri didn''t know why their daughter asked such a thing but they knew that Sona was a smart girl, if she is asking something like that, it must have some reasons. Serafall wanted to refute but see her mother''s gesture she stopped herself. Lord Sitri/ Lady Sitri/ Serafall: Ok we agree. Sona: Ok his name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. All 3 of them were completely shocked. Lord and Lady Sitri were shocked because of the name Lucifer but Serafall was shocked for a completely different reason. Serafall: Di--Did you say Gilgamesh?? Sona: Yes does it mean something?? I thought you would be shocked because of him being a Lucifer. Lord and Lady Sitri also became curious. They also didn''t know what that meant. Serafall: Gilgamesh was the King of Heroes and also mankind''s first kingdom the kingdom of Uruk. Him being a Lucifer is also shocking but not like being the descendant of Gilgamesh. Tell me Sona do you know how strong he is?? Lord and Lady Sitri were again shocked Sona was also shocked this time. Sona: He told me that he is in the top 5 but I don''t believe him. Serafall: He has taken his name that means he also has that annoying Sacred Gear. Believe him he is in the top 5. Lady Sitri: What sacred gear? Serafall: The Gate of Babylon the mythical Longinus the 14th Longinus the only sacred gear not made by God, having that on top of being a Lucifer definitely makes him in the top 5. Lord Sitri: Have you seen the sacred gear?? Serafall: I have not seen it but Sirzechs fought with Gilgamesh and lost so you can imagine how strong it is. So if he is the devil now he has only one weakness, holy objects. Sona: I think that is also useless, his bloodline is pure like the original Lucifer. He is completely immune to holy objects. To show it off he also wears a cross on his ear. Hearing all these Lord and Lady Sitri were almost passed out, Serafall''s face was completely pale. I need to tell about this to Sirzechs now. Serafall: Give me his address now I need to talk to him. Sona: Here take this and also be careful there are... Sona was unable to complete her sentence before that Serafall took his address and teleported. Lady Sitri: What were you trying to say?? Sona: That he has a lot of powerful friends, and two very strong fianc¨¦es. Lord Sitri: He has already two fianc¨¦es and you agreed to marry him?? Lady Sitri: Ignore your father tell me who are they?? Sona: He is friends with Shinto Gods and Governor-General of fallen angels and his fianc¨¦es are Amaterasu the sun goddess and Tiamat the Chaos Karma dragon. Lady Sitri was completely stunned and hearing that Lord Sitri passed out. Lady Sitri: Well your sister will have quite the fun. Sona: I don''t think it will good for her health. Serafall had already reached Sirzechs office she knocked on the door and it was opened by a beautiful mature woman with silver hair and silver eyes. Serafall: Fia-tan where is Sirzechs-chan? I need to talk to him it''s quite urgent. Grafiya: He is in the office signing papers. Serafall ran quickly to the office and opened it and saw Sirzechs battling with his nemesis Paperwork. Grafiya was also standing behind Serafall. Serafall: Sirzechs-chan we have a huge problem. Sirzechs: Calm down Serafall and tell me what happened?? Serafall: A descendant of Gilgamesh and Lucifer is staying in Kuoh. Sirzechs: What?? Do you know where he lives?? Serafall: I have got his address. Sirzechs: Grafiya we need to leave now prepare a magic circle. Serafall showed Grafiya the address and Grafiya made the magic circle. All three of them stepped into the magic circle and teleported. They appeared in Kuoh town infront of a mansion. Sirzechs: I guess this is the house¡­.. Chapter 40 - Meeting Sirzechs and Serafall Serafall came forward and knocked on the door, they could hear a pair of footsteps coming from inside towards the door. The door was opened by a woman with pale blue hair. All of them recognized each other. Sirzechs: Tiamat what are you doing here?? Tia: Well times change, why don''t you all come inside and take a seat. After all of them moved inside the house and all of them were seated on the couch. Tia: Ok now which one of you will tell me how you found me?? Serafall: Actually we didn''t come for you. Tia: I somehow doubt that, so who are you searching for?? Sirzechs: We are trying to find the descendant of Gilgamesh and Lucifer. Tia: Care to tell me how did you find about him?? Sirzechs: So you do know about him. Tia didn''t answer but started rising her power, which resulted in Sirzechs also rising his power. Serafall: Sirzechs-chan and Tiamat we didn''t come to fight so please calm down. Tia: Tell me how you found out about him. Serafall: My sister told me that Sparda beat her in chess. So I naturally asked her about him. She told me his full name so here we are. Tia: Oh well there''s no crying over spilled milk. Serafall: Just like that weren''t you angry. Tia: I just wanted to know the source, just wait he has gone out he will come in maybe a couple hours. Make yourself comfortable I am not so much into making tea or snacks. Sirzechs: We are fine, Tiamat we have a lot of questions for you. Tia: Ask away I was getting bored otherwise. Sirzechs: What happened in the Familiar forest?? Tia: Sparda challenged me and we fought and I was defeated. Serafall: You mean he is that strong?? Tia was about to answer but their door suddenly opened and a woman with black hair and golden eyes entered the house. Amy: Well I was not expecting guests today and obviously not devils kings at that. Serafall: Lady Amaterasu what are you doing here?? Amy: It is my home. Sirzechs: Guess our mystery devil is gathering powerful people in devil territory. Amy: Yes devil territory that is still part of Shinto faction. So care to tell why do we owe the p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e?? Sirzechs: We came to talk here with Sparda. Amy: Tia where is Sparda?? Tia: He went to the driver''s license office. Amy: Oh¡­ Wait I will prepare some tea and snacks. After a few minutes, someone again knocked on the door and Tia went to open the door. She opened the door and found Sparda standing, Sparda had already sensed the people inside he gave Tia a little peck and went inside. Tia told him the situation. Sparda: I must have some luck, devil kings coming to see me. Sirzechs: You can''t be a devil you are wearing a cross. Sparda didn''t say anything just unfurled his devil wings to show them. They were shocked to their core. Sparda then hid his wings. Amy also came with tea and snacks. Sparda: So what do you want to talk about?? Sirzechs: Firstly do you belong to the old Satan faction?? Sparda: I don''t have any connection to devil faction except my origin. Sirzechs: Ok so if you don''t have any connection with them would you mind joining us?? Sparda: I won''t be joining someone whose position is just for show. Sirzechs, Serafall, and Grafiya all of them got angry hearing his comment. Sirzechs: Are you mocking us?? Sparda: Tell me Sirzechs Lucifer do you know Shirone?? Sirzechs: She is my sister''s rook, what she has to do here?? Sparda: She had a diary which could prove her elder sister''s innocence I believe you have seen it, what were you able to do with it?? And you are proud of your position. Sirzechs: First kid watch your tone and the decision was made by the devil council and she killed her master. Sparda: I killed him, what are you to do now?? Try to kill me?? Sirzechs: Is that a challenge?? Sparda: Pffft¡­. No. I only challenge someone whom I respect, tell me what have you done to gain my respect?? You could not even stop the nekoshou massacre being the strongest devil. Sirzechs didn''t say anything but started releasing his power Sparda also answered by releasing his power soon both of their power reached Satan class. Then Serafall spoke up seeing the situation. Serafall: Please stop we only came to talk not to fight. After hearing that both Sirzechs and Sparda calmed down. Serafall: I get it you are not a fan of devil kings right?? Sparda: It''s not that I hate them, I just find them useless if they don''t even know what is happening behind their backs. Serafall: What do you mean by that?? Sparda: Maybe something like king pieces are still being used. Sirzechs: What?? That is impossible. Sparda: It is quite possible and it is being supported by some old council coots. Sirzechs: I will investigate it as soon as possible, from where did you acquire this information?? Sparda: A little birdie told me. Grafiya understood what Sparda was trying to do Sparda was intentionally making Sirzechs angry, but she didn''t know the exact reason. She whispered something in Sirzechs''s ear and Sirzechs let out a big sigh. Sirzechs: Just tell me do you pose any threat to devil society?? Sparda: If I was planning something what are you going to do?? Sirzechs: Are you trying to go on war with us?? Sparda: Trust me it won''t be war it will be a massacre. But you see since I am nice I will do nothing like that. Sirzechs: Well I see that you don''t like me at all, mind telling me the reason. Sparda: You are not worthy of Lucifer''s title but just for that, I won''t harm anyone so rest assured that I won''t be moving against devil society. And I also don''t want Sona and Akeno to hate me. Sirzechs: Why do you think I am unworthy?? Sparda: Everyone says that you are the strongest devil you are in the top 10 but still can''t do what you want. Serafall: Are you serious about my sister?? Sparda: I am completely serious about her. Sirzechs: You took up the name Gilgamesh that means you have that sacred gear?? Sparda: Yes I have that, but you want proof right?? Sirzechs nodded his head and Sparda opened a golden ripple and Ea started appearing in his hand. Sirzechs got completely pale seeing the sword. Sparda didn''t took out Ea completely and again put it in GOB. Sirzechs: So you can already use Ea?? Sparda: I didn''t think you would recognize that. Sirzechs: I had some experience. After that, there was only a small talk. After a few more minutes they left the house. Grafiya: What do you think about him?? Sirzechs: He is more dangerous than the original Gilgamesh. This one knows what are his capabilities and what can he do with it. He is not scared of anyone. One thing I know surely that if I would fight him I would lose. He is hiding something which is much scarier. Serafall: So should we put him under watch. Sirzechs: No need, if he wanted to do something he doesn''t need to lie... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I would really appreciate if my readers would give some reviews. I really want to know if you are liking my story or not. Chapter 41 - Devil Kings Meeting Serafall: Sirzechs-chan what was that sword?? Sirzechs: That was the Sword of Rupture Ea, it is an anti-world sword. That can kill us in a instant. Grafiya: Sirzechs-sama I think you were really arrogant back there you should not have disrespected Lady Amaterasu-sama. Sirzechs: Seeing them here I was really worried about my sister. I was in the wrong they have lent us the territory I shouldn''t be arrogant. I will apologize to them later, but we have a lot to discuss with the other devil kings. Serafall: I just hope they don''t hold a grudge, now a broke a promise to my sister what should I do now?????? Sirzechs: Tell her the truth she is smart she will understand, unlike my sister. I will be calling a meeting later tomorrow. After that Serafall also teleported to the Sitri castle found her parents and sister waiting for her. Sona: Where did you do?? Serafall: I went to Sirzechs-chan and together we went to meet Sparda. Sona: So you broke the agreement. Serafall: You need to understand So-tan that it was a matter of safety of whole devil faction. I had to do it for all devils. There is nothing I won''t do for you but lots of innocents could have died if he decided to attack us. Sona: Ok I understand, so now he must be scared of me because of you. Serafall: Actually it was opposite, we are scared of him. Lord Sitri, Lady Sitri, and Sona all of them got shocked. How strong was he that even devil kings were scared of him. Sona: What actually happened there?? Serafall: He is not scared of anyone and he definitely holds the power back him up. He clearly hates us devil kings especially Sirzechs-chan. He even told Sirzechs-chan that he is not worthy of his title. But he clearly said that he would not move against us since it would make you sad. He is serious about you. Sona''s cheeks got red hearing her sister''s last sentence. Lord and Lady Sitri were also happy to hear that their would-be son-in-law is that strong and cares for Sona. Sona: I need to leave for the human world I need to attend school tomorrow. Serafall: So-tan don''t leave your cute big sister. Lady Sitri: Serafall she needs to go, she has her duties in the town. Sona didn''t wait and made a magic circle to leave for the human world. She stepped into the magic circle after saying farewell to everyone. Lord Sitri: Our daughter has grown a lot. Lady Sitri: That she has. Serafall: I will come to meet you soon my So-tan. The next day in the human world he Sparda woke and found himself and Amy and Tia n.a.k.e.d. They have some fun last night. Sparda gave the morning kiss and took and bath and started to prepare breakfast downstairs. After having breakfast Amy went for her duties, Sparda and Tia went to school. After reaching class he greeted Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno which was irritating for Rias. She has already made up her mind to talk with him. Later Sparda and Tia were invited in SCR by Sona. They were currently sitting on the couch. Sona: So I heard you met my sister. Sparda: I found her really nice, she was trying really hard to stop us from fighting. Sona: She told me that you don''t like devil kings especially Sirzechs-sama. Sparda: Do you hate me for that? Tia: They got what they deserved, someone needed to break their arrogance. Sona: I don''t hate you. Maybe they did. Sparda: Well since that is out of the way, I would like to go on a date with you Sona. Sona: Wiiii--- With me?? When are we going?? Sparda: Yes with you, let''s go this weekend we will meet at ***** about 11 am?? Sona: Works fine with me. While this was going in the human world there was a meeting between devil kings. Sirzechs: I have called this meeting because we have a serious situation on our hands. Ajuka: What kind of situation?? Serafall: We have found a Gilgamesh and Lucifer descendant. Falbium: Where are they?? Serafall: It is only a single person, he is both Lucifer and Gilgamesh descendant. He currently lives in Kuoh town. Ajuka: So is he able to use his complete power?? Sirzechs: Yes he can use his full power and he is also a Satan class devil and immune to holy objects. Falbium: That is not possible. Serafall: We have also thought that but his bloodline is pure like original Lucifer making him immune to holy objects. Ajuka: If he is Gilgamesh''s descendant that means he must be half breed. How did he make his bloodline pure?? Sirzechs: We don''t know that. Ajuka: We need to talk to him, if he had found a way it would completely change the devil society, we will be highly benefitted. Serafall: I don''t think that he will be willing. Falbium: Is he hostile?? Sirzechs: He dislikes us devil kings, but he will not be attacking us. Falbium: How can you be so sure?? Sirzechs: If he wants to do something he doesn''t need to lie, he has the power to destroy us all. Ajuka: Which faction is he supporting?? Sirzechs: He is currently living with Lady Amaterasu and Tiamat. Ajuka: Tiamat is there?? What are they planning?? Serafall: We don''t know. But we saw Tiamat kissing him. Falbium: They are still a variable we should try to set up a meeting with him. Ajuka: I also agree. Sirzechs: We can work on that but there is another pressing matter. Ajuka: What is it?? Serafall: We have gained information from him that king pieces are still being used and some council members are supporting it. Ajuka: Do you trust him to go against devil council?? Sirzechs: I have thought of finding that it is correct or not then we can move against the council. Falbium: How are we going to find out?? Ajuka: I might have an idea of how to do that but I will be needing some time to prepare everything. Sirzechs: I think that will out so Ajuka I will leave you at that. Ajuka: Ok I will prepare it as soon as I can. Falbium: I guess this is it for the meeting?? Sirzechs: Yes the meeting is adjourned. Serafall: We have a lot of work to do if he is right¡­.. Chapter 42 - No HERO The next day Sparda woke up in the morning and found that only Tia was with him Amy had already left. Sparda took a bath and went downstairs. Amy had already prepared breakfast for them. After having breakfast Sparda took his car and drove to school along with Tia. ~IN ORC~ Rias: Akeno who is Sparda?? Akeno: He is my boyfriend. Rias: I know he is your boyfriend but actually who is he?? I mean Sona is also interested in him but she still didn''t make him her peerage member. Akeno: That completely depends on Sona. Rias: You know everything but you decided to not tell me. He is from church and you are devil, have you told him about yourself?? Akeno: Yes I have told everything to him about me. Rias: So he knows about the supernatural world?? Akeno: He does. Rias: If he knows just let me talk to him once, please Akeno I need all the help I can get. Akeno: Fine¡­. I will help you, I will ask him to come and help you but nothing more than that. But first, call Sona. Rias: That is all I am asking. I will call Sona now. After that Rias called Sona to come to ORC. After a few minutes, Sona came to ORC along with Tsubaki. They entered and found Rias and Akeno there. Sona: What do you want to talk about Rias?? Rias: Sona who is Sparda to you tell me truthfully, you told me that you are interested in him but you still didn''t make him your servant. Sona: He is my fianc¨¦e. Rias: He beat you in chess?? Akeno you know about this?? Sona: Yes he beat me and Akeno knows about that. Rias: So Akeno is this the same Sparda that saved you and your mother?? Akeno: ............Yes, he is. Rias: So you lied to me before. Akeno: I had to lie, I needed to clear all my doubts. Rias: So you are lying to me for him. Akeno: I did what I have to do. Rias: So Sona do you mind if I ask him to help me?? Sona: No I don''t mind and he asked us to keep everything secret about him so don''t blame Akeno for lying. Rias: What kind of secrets?? Sona: It is not my place to tell you that. Rias: Fine, I will ask him myself. After that, all of them left the ORC to attend classes. After the classes were over Akeno came over to Sparda. Akeno: Rias wants to talk with you would you mind coming to the ORC. Sparda: Anything for you, lead the way. Then Akeno led him towards the ORC. Sparda entered ORC after Akeno and everyone waiting for them. Rias was sitting behind a desk, Kiba was standing near her, Shirone was sitting on the couch along with Sona and munching on her sweets. Rias: Welcome Sparda I wanted to talk with you why don''t you take a seat. Sparda: So what do you want to talk about?? Rias: I hear that you have quite a lot of secrets. Sparda: I have complete rights over my secrets I choose with whom I like to share them. Rias: I don''t think you have a choice here you are living in my territory. Sparda: Listen carefully this territory doesn''t belong to you, it belongs to Shinto faction it was just lent to the devils. Rias: Ok fine keep your secrets, I want to make a deal. I want you to help me with my problem and I will let you stay in our territory. Sparda: Aren''t you too arrogant?? I will not help do whatever you can. Sona: I would like to intervene in Rias, this is also my territory and he is my fianc¨¦e so stop talking to him like you own him or I will take this retaliate accordingly which will be bad for you. Rias: Please help me you have helped Akeno. Sparda: I am not a hero in shining armor. I helped her because I wanted to. After saying that he received a notification from the system which made Sparda angrier. [MISSION: HELP RIAS DETAILS: JOIN RIAS''S PEERAGE AND SAVE HER FROM HER MARRIAGE CONTRACT REWARDS: RYUJIN JAKKA AND 70000 SP FAILURE: SYSTEM WILL BE LOCKED FOREVER TIME LIMIT: 1 WEEK] Sparda:<**** you Iris, and here I started to like you, guess this will be the end> [THESE ARE THE MISSION PARAMETERS I DON''T HAVE ANYTHING TO DO WITH THEM] Sparda: Sparda: When did your problem arise?? Rias: When I was 10 years old. Sparda: What have you done since then?? You could have trained or whatever, your brother is said to be the strongest devil you could have asked him to train you. Rias: You now my brother?? Sparda: Ask him yourself if that''s it, I am leaving. After that Sparda got up from the couch and left the ORC. Sona was looking towards Rias. Sona: You know you are really stupid Rias, you should provoke someone whom you can win against. Rias: I am desperate now, they are pushing the dates closer. Sparda was going towards his car Tia was waiting inside the car. Sparda was really angry he got in the car and slammed the door. Tia seeing him got worried. Tia: What happened?? Sparda: Nothing you should worry about. Sparda:¡­.. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Guys before raging please wait for the next chapter. Chapter 43 - ******* Iris Sparda reached home parked his car in the garage and directly went to his room and slammed the door and made a space barrier around the room so no one can enter it. Sparda: [NO ANY GIVEN MISSION IS IMPOSSIBLE TO CHANGE] Sparda: Shiiiit¡­..!!! How much to buy Rinnegan?? [IT WILL COST YOU 400,000 SP TO BUY RINNEGAN] Sparda: Iris the Rinnegan has 6 paths right?? [YES IT HAS 6 PATHS AND SOME OTHER POWERS DO YOU WANT TO KNOW THE DETAILS??] Sparda: Can I buy any path separately?? [YES YOU CAN BUY BUT THE POWER WILL BE MUCH WEAKER THAN THE FULL VERSION] Sparda: How much will cost if I want to buy the Deva Path?? [IT WILL COST YOU 65,000 SP, BUT IT WILL BE 40% WEAKER THAN THE FULL VERSION OF RINNEGAN] Sparda: Will the cool down time after usage will increase?? [NO IT WILL BE LIKE NORMAL 5 SECONDS INTERVAL FOR NORMAL USE AND IT WILL INCREASE IF YOU USE YOUR POWER ON LARGER SCALE] Sparda: Ok buy it and integrate it. If you shut down or get locked will my powers be taken which I received from you?? [WARNING IF YOU WANT TO DO THAT YOU WILL BE GIVEN A FULL RINNEGAN BUT THE REST OF THE POWERS WILL BE STRIPED OUT AFTER THAT SO YOU WILL FEEL MORE PAIN THAN NORMAL RINNEGAN AWAKENING AND FOR LONGER. NO NONE OF YOURS POWERS WILL BE LOST] Sparda: No matter just do it. [PLEASE KEEP YOUR EYES CLOSED DURING THE WHOLE PROCESS. BUYING DONE¡­..INTEGRATING¡­.. 1%, 2%, 3%...] Sparda felt immense pain from his eyes he started to shout. After an hour the process was completed. Sparda then again recived a notification from system. [INTEGRATION COMPLETED, NOW STRIPPING THE REMAINING POWERS¡­..1%, 2%, 3%...] Sparda again failed immense pain from his eyes like his eyes were being burnt out. After another hour Sparda noticed the pain fading. [STRIPPING THE REMAINING POWERS COMPLETED] Sparda activated his Rinnegan to check everything was okay or not. His eyesight was improved quite a bit. He deactivated his eyes and opened his room and quickly went towards the training area. After entering the training area he again activated his eyes and checked out powers like Universal Pull, Almighty Push. He found that his powers were more than Pain but weaker than Madara. He was quite happy with his eye powers. Sparda: [NO SPARDA I AM JUST LIKE A PROGRAM MADE TO HELP YOU] Sparda: [I AM NOT RESPONSIBLE FOR WHAT MISSIONS ARE CREATED] Sparda: [THEY ARE RANDOM AND AUTO-GENERATED] Sparda: Sparda: I will never bow down to anyone. After that Sparda went upstairs and found Tia watching Tv. Tia noticed him coming towards her. Tia: Where were you?? Sparda: In my room. What are you watching?? Tia: This movie is awesome come and watch it. ~IN ORC~ Rias: Hello brother do you know Sparda?? Sirzechs: As a matter of fact I know. Rias: Who is he?? Sirzechs: You know I can''t tell you that. Just understand one thing stay away from him, he is far more stronger than you can imagine. Rias: Than he can help me with the marriage contract. Sirzechs: I said stay away from him and that is an order. Listen I am asking that for your own safety, currently we are not in friendly terms. After that Sirzechs disconnected the call and Rias started to look out of the window. POV (Rias) What he said is actually true, I have known about the marriage contract for a long time but I didn''t do anything. I will show everyone that I am not some spoiled princess I will train hard and beat Raiser with only my peerage. I should ask Grafiya to help me with training. I made a magic circle to contact Grafiya. Rias: Grafiya I want to become stronger will you train me?? Grafiya was stunned hearing my request, guess I was really spoiled. Grafiya: Yes I will. ~IN UNDERWORLD~ Sirzechs: Grafiya who was it?? Grafiya: It was Rias-sama, she wanted me to train her. Sirzechs: Whaaaaat¡­.?? My baby sister has grown so much¡­. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I want to clear some misunderstanding that System was only stripping Rinnegan''s power except Deva path. MC will have all his powers he had before, GOB, VM, Shriringan, Crash Magic, Cooking Skills and all Chapter 44 - Before Canon Sparda woke early in the morning a found Amy and Tia still sleeping, today he had a date with Sona. He took a bath and started to get ready and Amy was making some breakfast. After having breakfast Sparda took his car and went to their meeting location. Sparda parked in a nearby location and waited for Sona to come. After a few minutes, Sona came. Sparda: Sona you look stunning. Sona: Yo--You also look quite dashing. Their date went completely smooth, currently, Sparda and Sona were sitting on a bench while eating ice creams. Sona was trying to ask something but was unable to make up her mind. Sparda: Tell me Sona what are you thinking about?? Sona: Uhhh¡­. Sparda do you hate my sister?? Sparda: I actually don''t hate her, I hate her position. I found her position quite useless they have no actual powers against the devil council. Sona: I understand what are you saying and I kind of agree with you. Sparda what is your dream I always wanted to ask you that. Sparda: To have Absolute Strength so that I don''t have to answer to anyone, fighting strong people and always live happily with you guys. Sona: Your dream is simple but you have to really work hard for that. Sparda: I guess I am simple-minded. Sona what do you dream about?? Sona: You know how the current devil society works, I want to make a school of rating games for low-class devils. Sparda: That is quite a nice dream Sona. Sona: Yes but no one from the devil council will accept that, they will just laugh on me. Sparda: Don''t worry I will kill everyone who will dare to laugh on your dream. Sona: Aren''t you scared of anyone?? Sparda: Currently there are only two beings can give me any challenge, Ophis, and Great Red. Sona got shocked when she heard him. After some time she calmed down again. Sona: I have found a potential peerage member. Sparda: Who is he?? Sona: His name is Genshirou Saji, he is in the first year. Sparda: When are you going to ask him?? Sona: I am thinking of firstly knowing him then I will ask him after this semester. Sparda: That is good you just need to keep him in your sights. What I have to do?? Sona: You will do nothing, I can do this on my own. Sparda: Ok..., let''s go it''s already dark. After that Sparda took her to her house. Before Sona entered the house Sparda kissed her on the lips. Sona''s face was red but didn''t say anything after saying goodnight Sona went inside the house and Sparda drove off. ~TIMESKIP 6 MONTHS~ Sparda was washing his car in lawn he was now 6''1'''' tall. From today Sparda was in 3rd year. He could not believe that 1 year has already passed till he has brought his own house and moved in with Amy and Tia. In these 6 months, a lot had happened Sparda has met with Sona''s parents and they had accepted him in their family. Serafall has also accepted him, she always takes Sparda with her to magical girl conventions since Sona won''t go with her. Sparda became close to Serafall but nothing romantic happened between them. Sparda always knew that Serafall was nice from the anime. Serafall was always cheerful and had a childlike personality which Sparda found really nice, he would always like to spend time with her. Sparda also met with Shuri in these months and told her the full story and she accepted him as her son-in-law. Sparda decided that he would let Baraqiel meet with Shuri so he did that. At first, they were really distant but after a few days they found their lost love again. Baraqiel also accepted Sparda as his son-in-law. Akeno still didn''t forgive Baraqiel for living them. Shuri has also talked with her but it was of no use. Sparda also talked with her but she was still not ready to forgive him. Sparda told Shuri and Baraqiel that Akeno is a big girl she will take time but she will eventually forgive him, they should not force her. Sparda has found that Tsubaki Shinra was also interested in him. He grew quite close to her, from time to time he would show her some sword moves. They would spar sometimes, maybe that was why Tsubaki started liking him. Sparda didn''t make a move on her because she herself was not clear with her feelings. Sparda being her king''s fianc¨¦e might be stopping her. Sparda didn''t know exactly but he will only make a move on her after she becomes completely sure of her feelings. Sparda taught Sona and Tsubaki Shogi. It was a game like chess that uses strategy. Sona and Tsubaki were really fond of the game. They would be playing the game every day with each other. Sona didn''t know that she would find a game like chess. Sparda even taught Sona some swordsmanship because she could not always rely on strategy. The devil kings have tried to set up a meeting with Sparda on many occasions but he always denied them. Since Sparda lose the system he never stopped training in these 6 months. He was now at the doorstep of becoming a super class devil. Since he didn''t use VM that much he would always use it with Rinnegan''s power or Sharingan''s Kamui. He can now use VM as instinct but he can also turn it on or off. He grew really strong in these 6 months. He also spent a lot of time with Amy and Tia taking them on lots of dates which always ended up them having fun in their room. Akeno and Sona also wanted to do it with him but he stopped them saying that he will do it when they turn 18. They were turning 18 quite soon so they agreed. Sparda was done with his car after that he went inside his house to make breakfast for everyone. After breakfast, Amy left for Takamagahara and Tia and Sparda went to school in Sparda''s car. Sparda: Chapter 45 - Canon Starts After entering the school he found the first thing he saw that the perverted trio is being chased by Kendo girls. He just left them with their business and he went towards his class along with Tia. Sparda: You know it would be really nice if Amy didn''t give me this stupid duty. Tia: Then you wouldn''t be able to meet Akeno and Sona. Sparda: I had to agree with you there. After that everyone started coming to class but Sona didn''t come to class, making Sparda wonder where she was. As usual, Sparda didn''t pay any mind to classes he just kept looking outside the window. Sparda also sensed that Rias grew strong in these 6 months but it was not much improvement, maybe now she is a little bit stronger than Akeno. It was still improvement even it was small, but still have to go a long way before she would be able to defeat Raiser. Soon the classes were over and Sparda decided to visit Sona to see what she is up to. So Sparda took Tia with him and started going towards the SCR. ~IN SCR~ Sona: So from now on you are devil Genshirou Saji, welcome to my peerage. Then suddenly someone knocked on the door and she asked her rook, Tsubasa Yura, to open the door, she saw her fianc¨¦e and future sister coming through the door. Sparda: So you made him a devil, I was wondering where you were. Sona: I was about to explain to him about the class of devils why don''t you join us. Sparda: Yes sure why not, new guy nice to meet you. Saji: I know you, you are Sparda Grood are you also a devil?? No, you can''t be you are wearing a cross. Sparda: That is my bloodline specialty and yes I assure you that I am a devil. Saji: So what piece you are?? Sparda: That was really a funny joke. Sona: Saji stop, he is not in my peerage he is my fianc¨¦e. Saji was completely to find that his crush was already engaged but he decided to challenge him. He started to think that if he defeated Sparda, Sona would start to like him. His trains of thought were brought to a stop when Sona started to talk again. Sona: There are basically 5 classes of devils, low-class devils, middle-class devils, high-class devils, ultimate-class devils and lastly Satan-class devils and there is also a class above that Super class devils, there is currently only 2 devils in that category. These classes are further divided into many other classes such as the low-high class devil, mid-high class devil, high-high class devil you can get the example right?? Saji: Yes I understand, so which class do I belong to?? Sona: You currently belong to the mid-low class devil category whereas I belong to the mid-high class devil. Saji: So which class do Sparda belong to?? Sona: He belongs to the high-Satan class devil category, he is one of the strongest devil out there maybe even the strongest one. Saji got really shocked hearing how strong Sparda was, he started sweating bullets thinking that he was about to challenge someone like him. But he couldn''t forget his crush, he thought that he will think about that later. Saji: Didn''t you say that there are 2 devils above Satan class so how can Sparda be the strongest devil?? Sona: If we only count the devil power than they are stronger but Sparda is immune to holy objects so it gives him lots of advantage. He has other kinds of power which make him more stronger than them. He is definitely in the top 5 in the ranking. Saji: Aren''t devil kings in the top 5?? Sona: No they are not, only gods and some beings are in the top 5. Saji: What kind of beings?? Sparda: That''s way above your pay grade, you will know them if the time comes. Sona wanted to say about the beings but after hearing Sparda she decided not to say. Knowing about them is not necessary for Saji there is almost no chance that he will meet them ever in his long devil life. Tia: Sona I want to come to our house this weekend we will go shopping. Sparda: When did I plan that?? Tia: You are not invited. Sparda: What?? So you are talking about a girl''s night out?? Tia: You got it. Sparda was to talk again but his phone started to ring, he took out his phone and saw that Azazel was calling him. He received the call. Azazel: How are you kid?? I miss you. Sparda: I am fine, I know you didn''t call me to tell that you miss me. Azazel: Kid you hurt my feelings. Sparda: Ok cut the chase and tell me or I will cut the call. Azazel: You are no fun, ok listen I little birdie told me that 4 fallen angels went rouge in Kuoh, currently I and Vali are out of town. Sparda: Are they your subordinates?? Azazel: Yes they were, but they are currently receiving orders from someone else. Sparda: So what do you want me to do?? Kill them?? Azazel: No don''t kill them first see what is their objective and bring them to me, I need to interrogate them. Just don''t them let do something big that a war would break out. Sparda: You know I am not your subordinate right?? Azazel: Just do it for old times'' sake, I will owe you a solid. Sparda: Ok I will take you up on that. After that Sparda disconnected the call found Sona curiously looking at him. Sparda: It was Azazel. Sona: What did he want?? Sparda: Nothing to worry about, care to have a game of shogi?? Sona: I was also thinking about that. After that, they started playing shogi, Sparda knew that Raynare would ask Issei for a date today so he decided to take care of that later. Seeing them Saji had mixed feelings but he could not do anything. Saji was not stupid he knew about the abundantly huge power gap between him and Sparda. Chapter 46 - Daily Life A/N: Firstly I want to thank you, my readers, for the continuous support without you people I won''t be able to make it to top 4. Now I want to clear some doubts, I have said in a previous chapter that MC is weaker than Madara but what I actually meant that his Rinnegan ability is weaker than Madara since our MC didn''t get a full version of Rinnegan. If Madara uses Almighty Push than it will be more powerful than Sparda''s Almighty Push. And I was only able to update 1 chap for two days because I got a lot of assignments to complete. From today onwards it will be at least two chaps per day. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After playing Shogi with Sona, Sparda left the SCR with Tia. After reaching home Sparda decided to check on the fallen angels'' situation. He made a Garganta and went to the old church in town. After reaching there he made a space barrier around him so no one could notice him. He went inside the church to hear on their conversations. He found that Raynare has already asked Issei for a date which he has agreed to. After some time he left the church. Sparda: After that Sparda directly went to his home and decided to take a bath. After a bath, he started to prepare dinner. After sometime Amy also returned from Takamagahara and she went to get freshened up. After the food was prepared they all had a nice dinner. After that they all went to Sparda''s room to sleep, there was no fun today. Before Sparda went to sleep he was still thinking. Sparda: Having all these thoughts in his mind Sparda went to sleep. The next morning Sparda woke up and followed his daily routine, while someone knocked on his door. He quickly went upstairs to answer the door. He opened the door and found Sona, Akeno and Shirone. Sparda: Well good morning guys I didn''t think that you guys would be coming early. After that Sparda welcomed them inside and kissed Akeno and Sona on the lips and asked them to sit in the dining room. After sometime Amy came downstairs and greeted them and she started to prepare breakfast for all of them. After breakfast, all the girls went out for shopping leaving Sparda alone in the house. Sparda got really bored decided to keep a watch on Issei date. He made a space barrier around him and left the house and quickly found Raynare and Issei. He noticed that Kiba was also following the duo. After following them for an hour Sparda got bored again and decided to go to Takamagahara and meet with Susanoo and Tsukuyomi. He opened a Garganta and went directly into Susanoo''s office. Susanoo didn''t sense him because he still had his space barrier activated. He broke the barrier and decided to surprise Susanoo. Sparda: How are you brother in law?? Susanoo: What the hell??? You almost gave me a heart attack. Why are you here?? Sparda: Your reaction was quite delightful. Am I not welcome to come and visit my brother in law?? Susanoo: Ofcourse you are always welcome here, but please use the door next time. Sparda: I will keep that in mind. After that Sparda chatted a bit with Susanoo and then left to visit Tsukuyomi and he also had a chat with him. After that Sparda decided to go home and wait for others to come back and make dinner for them while he waits. After a few hours, they came back and as soon as they entered the house they were entranced by the delicious aroma of food. All of them started drooling. Sparda: Stop drooling and get freshened up as soon as you do that you can eat. After that none of them stayed there and they immediately went to get freshened up and soon they joined him at the table. They started to chow down the food immediately. After dinner, they thanked him for the food and Akeno and Sona kissed him goodbye and they went to their houses using their respective magic circles. Akeno took Shirone with her and Sona went on her own. Sparda took a bath and went to his room to sleep and he found that Amy and Tia were already asleep. Sparda guessed that they really had fun today and he also joined them in the bed. Next day Sparda needed to verify if Issei has been turned into a devil or not. The next day Sparda went to school and found that Issei has become a devil. He also saw Issei asking his friends if they remembered about Yumma Amano but none of them remembered her. Sparda went to his class along with Tia and he was greeted by Tsubaki, Sona, and Akeno. A lot of gossips was going around the other students as Sparda was blackmailing them and doing shameful things to them. Otherwise why so many beautiful girls would be so chummy with him. But Sparda didn''t care about them a bit neither the girls. If they want to clear their confusion then they would need to reveal the supernatural world to them. After the class ended Sparda decided to spend his time with Akeno he took her for a drive. When it was almost dark he dropped her back to ORC. Sparda: Sparda drove his car and parked the car near the park. Soon he noticed Issei in the park and soon he was attacked by Dohnaseek, he threw a light spear at Issei which pierced through his stomach and Issei fell forward. Soon the Gremory peerage showed up and asked Dohnaseek to leave or they will kill him. After that Dohnaseek flew up and started to go away and Sparda followed him. Dohnaseek: If that red-haired b***h didn''t show up I could have killed him. Sparda: Well, well those aren''t nice words to hear...¡­ Chapter 47 - Warning Issei Dohnaseek: Who are you?? Show yourself... Sparda: I am standing here dumba** and who I do not matter to you. Dohnaseek: Watch your mouth you pretty kid, but I would really like to break your arrogance before killing you. Dohnaseek makes a light spear and throws that on Sparda with inhuman speed but as soon as the spear touches him it returns to Dohnaseek with triple speed and pierces his stomach. Dohnaseek falls on the ground with a hole in his stomach. He was still alive but was even unable to comprehend what happened. Sparda: It would be an insult if I have to raise a hand to kill an insect-like you. Dohnaseek: How dare you call me an insect???? I will kill you!!!!!! Dohnaseek still managed to form a light spear and threw it at Sparda, gain the same thing happened but this time the spear directly pierced his heart. Dohnaseek could not even believe what happened he had a look of disbelief on his face before he died. Sparda: As I said to even raise a hand against you would be insulting. After saying that Sparda activated his EMS and used Amaterasu to burn down Dohnaseek''s corpse. After that Sparda took out his phone and called Azazel. His phone rang 2 times before he picked up. Azazel: Have you found out about their plan?? Sparda: I have done that and I killed a fallen, his name was Dohnaseek he attacked me so he had to die. Azazel: Alright, so what are they planning? Sparda: One of them had killed this generation''s red dragon emperor but was revived as a devil by Rias Gremory and they are currently waiting for a Nun to come the day after tomorrow, they want to extract her sacred gear. Azazel: Ok do whatever you want just bring the surviving fallens to me if any left. Sparda: Ok I will do that. After that Sparda cut the call and went home and found that Amy had prepared dinner. After having a nice dinner Sparda took a bath and went to sleep to his room and found Amy and Tia both in a mood to have some fun. Obviously, they had a lot of fun together and then they fell asleep. The next day he went to school and saw Issei coming to school with Rias. Kiba came to call Issei to ORC during the lunch break. He decided to pay them a visit so that make clear to Issei that Akeno and Shirone are off-limits. Shirone was not a love interest to Sparda but most likely a sister. So he didn''t want Issei to be leering over them with his filthy eyes. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I know a lot of guys will rage about this but I have planned something for her in the near future. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda told Tia that he needed to something and he made his way towards ORC. He made a space barrier around him so that no one could sense him and listened to their conversation. As soon as Rias completed her explanation to him. Sparda decided to enter and he broke his barrier and knocked on the door. The door was opened by Kiba. Sparda: Well that is a surprise. Rias: What is?? Sparda: You really got some luck, you got yourself this generation''s red dragon emperor as your servant. Everyone in the room was shocked except Sparda and Issei. Issei had a confused look on his face as usual well he was Issei after all. Issei: What are you doing here pretty boy, there is already a pretty boy here. Don''t tell me you are also a devil. Sparda: Yes I am a devil, but keep it noted I am not in her peerage. Issei: You can''t be a devil, Rias-senpai told me that holy objects are harmful for devils and you wear a cross. Sparda: Believe me I am devil. Rias and Kiba were shocked that she got someone in her peerage who can rival gods. But Akeno and Shirone were shocked for a completely different reason. They knew Sparda''s brother was the white dragon emperor, meaning Issei had to fight him eventually. They felt pity for Issei. Rias: Why are you here Sparda?? Sparda: I am here to make this pervert understand something. Stay away from Akeno and Shirone, Akeno is mine and Shirone is like my sister. This is the only time I am going to ask you nicely. If you disregard me I will give you a slow and painful death even Rias wouldn''t be able to save you from that you understand me?? Issei was about to retort to him but Rias beat him. Rias: I will be sure to keep him in check, I give you my word. Sparda: You better keep your word or you will be searching for new pawns. After saying that Sparda left ORC and started walking towards the school. Issei: Who was he?? How dare he talk to you like that?? Rias: Issei please listen to me he is a very strong devil, even I won''t be able to protect you if you incur his wrath. Please don''t offend Akeno or Shirone in any way. Akeno and Shirone felt really nice that someone would go to such high lengths for them. Akeno was proud of him. Akeno: Just don''t try anything perverted near me and we can be friends. Shirone: Stay away from me pervert. Issei was really devastated hearing that he can''t be with Akeno and Shirone but he soon cheered up because he can make his moves on Rias and Sparda didn''t warn him about her. After the school was over Sparda went to talk with Sona. He played chess with her and then he and Tia left the SCR and drove to their home. After reaching home he followed his usual routine. While he was on bed he was thinking that if he should ask Sona and Akeno to move in with him. Next day Asia Argento would be coming into the town meaning things will get a little messy. Thinking all these Sparda fell asleep. Chapter 48 - When Things Go South The next day Sona contacted Sparda in the morning saying that her sister wanted to meet him, so Sparda went to school early alone because Tia wanted to skip school so she could clean her treasures. After reaching school he went to SCR to meet Serafall. Serafall: Sparda-chan did you miss me?? I missed you a lot. Sparda: Maybe a little bit. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: From now on I will be referring to Serafall as Sera. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda: So what do you wanted to talk about?? Sera: The devil kings want to talk with you. Sparda: You know that I don''t want to talk with them. Sera: Please Sparda do it for your Sera-tan. She then used her puppy eyes attack on him and after a few glances Sparda gave in. Sparda: Ok, only one meeting. Sera: Yay¡­!!! I knew you care about me. So let''s go. Sparda: You mean right now?? Sera: Yes right now, they are waiting for you. Sparda: Ok lead the way. Sera got up from her seat and made a magic circle and stepped inside it dragging Sparda with her. ~IN UNDERWORLD~ A magic circle of Sitri clan appeared in the meeting room of devil kings and two people came out of it, Sparda and Sera. Sparda saw that Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Falbium were already present in the room. Sirzechs: Sparda welcome to the underworld, we have been expecting you. You already know me and Serafall now meet Ajuke Beelzebub and Falbium Asmodeus. Ajuka: It is nice to meet you Sparda. Falbium: Nice to make you Sparda. Sparda: Same here it was nice to meet you all. After that Sparda was given a seat to that he could also join the meeting. Ajuka: Sparda we would like to thank you for giving us the information about the king pieces. We have verified that it is being used by some devils and we also know that some council members are supporting them. Sparda: Well that is good for you. Falbium: So from where did you acquire this information?? Sparda: Somewhere, I am friends with a lot of people. Falbium: We just want to know that who would have this kind of information even we devil kings don''t have. Sparda: Oh there are a lot of things that you devil kings don''t know about. Sirzechs: Such as?? Sparda: When the time comes I will tell you maybe. Falbium: How can we trust you?? Sparda: You don''t, just think that if I wanted to do something you won''t be able to stop me. I don''t need any roundabout way to hurt you. Sirzechs: Ok, ok there''s no need to get jumpy. Ajuka: Sparda you were born between a devil and a human so how did you become a full devil?? Sparda: I will tell you if you promise me that stays only in this room if this gets out a lot of chaos and mayhem will happen in the underworld. Devils will start killing other devils and so on. Hearing that all the devil kings gulped hard, they understood how grave this can be. If half devils can become pure devils then there will be lots of instability in the devil society but they needed to know-how. Many can use this to overthrow the current devil system and their rulers. Sparda: The truth is......¡­. I don''t have a single clue. All the devil kings fell from their chair. They were listening closely to what Sparda was going to say. Ajuka: What do you mean by you don''t have a clue?? Sparda: Just like I said not a clue. It happened on its own, as I grew up my bloodline kept growing purer. Falbium: This must be a joke. Sparda: Well your reactions were pretty funny. Sera: It was not funny for us. Sirzechs: So now, that out of the way. Do you want the Lucifer title back?? Sparda: What do I need to do?? Sirzechs: You have to defeat me in a one-on-one match infront of devil kings and our people, and you also have to prove yourself as a leader or king. Sparda: Well that blows, I would really like to beat to into ground infront of your people but leading people is not my game, I am not into managing people. Sirzechs: Would it hurt for you to not hate me so much?? Sparda: Yes, so anything else you want to talk about?? Ajuka: We would really like you to be on friendly terms with us. Sparda: I have already made myself clear I thought. Falbium: And what would be that?? Sparda: I don''t meddle with people who just have a shiny title just for show, Falbium: Kid you are pretty arrogant, I would really like to break it. Sparda: You are not even a Super devil, I really want to know what makes you so confident. Sera: Stop¡­..!! We are not here to fight. Falbium: He is just a kid Serafall, and he is questioning our authority with constant insults. He is just not insulting us but also all the people who follow us. Ajuka: But you always said that working is losing, you never wanted to do anything. Sirzechs: Don''t do it Falbium it''s not worth it. Falbium: Maybe it does not bother you but when someone else knows how he behaves infront of our, our own people will also start to question our authority. Sparda: It''s on baldy I will show you how much out of league you are here. Sera: Sparda please don''t do this it will cause huge chaos under our ruling. Sparda: It''s too late for that and I haven''t fought someone in a long time. Sirzechs: That quickly went south. Ajuka: Yes it did. Falbium: If I win you will be working under me until you or I die. Sparda: I didn''t know we were making bets, well then if I win you will kneel before me and say sorry. Ajuka: He is a devil king don''t you think it''s going too much?? Sparda: I would want to clear something first I don''t even care a little bit about your position or status and second don''t come in between two fighters or you will be just become collateral damage. Falbium: Make it a public match so that everyone can see what happens when someone is stupid enough to go against us. Sirzechs/Sera: Listen to us you are making a mistake. Ajuka: They are right, you are making a huge mistake Falbium. Falbium: He will be working under us, for that if I have to do the hard work that''s fine with me. Sera was really sad for the outcome she was thinking that it happened because of her but she moved out to make the preparations for the fight. Sparda was sitting in that room deciding how he is going to beat Falbium. He wanted it to be flashy and dominating so that everyone in the underworld would know his might. Sera made a call to her sister to tell her about the situation. ~IN HUMAN WORLD~ Sona was sitting in SCR and completing some paperwork when suddenly a hologram of Sera appeared on her table. She was startled but calmed down immediately. Sera: So-tan I messed up. Sona: What did you do?? Sera: You know that I took Sparda to the meeting between devil kings. Sona: Yes I do, tell me what happened. Sera: You know how Sparda is but I still took Sparda, and Falbium got angry by him and challenged him to a fight. Sona: Whhhhaaaaattt??? How did that happen?? The rest of you should have stopped them. Sera: You think we didn''t try. Sparda just wanted to fight him, but Falbium put in stupid condition if Sparda loses and he returned the favor. Falbium made it a public match so that he can show everyone the might of devil kings. Sona: Well that is going to be pretty bad, what do I need to do?? Sera: Come to the underworld with your peerage for the match. After that, the call disconnected and Sona let out a big sigh she gathered her peerage and left for the underworld. At ORC the same thing happened Grafiya informed Rias what happened and asked her to come. But Rias was hoping that Sparda would lose. She also gathered her peerage and told them what was happening, Akeno and Shirone got really worried, and Issei was wishing for Sparda to die. They also left for the underworld soon. ~IN UNDERWORLD~ Sparda was still in the room in which the meeting took place he was still thinking what weapon he should use. Sparda: If I miss he will die, well who cares... Chapter 49 - KNEEL Sparda was sitting in the meeting room waiting for the announcement of the fight. He heard some footsteps outside the room and the door was opened, Grafiya came inside along with Sona and her full peerage. Grafiya: The fight is scheduled to happen in 1 hour, please be ready at that time. After saying that Grafiya left the room, Sona and Tsubaki had a worried expression on their face and soon Akeno and Shirone also came running to the room. Sona: Sparda what were you thinking?? Sparda: Nothing much, I just wanted to fight him. Sona: You know he has the ability called absolute defense and the ability offensive position right?? Sparda: Yes I know, that what makes him more fun to fight. Akeno: Sparda please try to understand he is not some simple opponent, please don''t underestimate him. Tsubaki: Akeno is right. Sparda: I estimate him from how much he is, nothing more and nothing less but he overestimated himself thinking he can take me down. Sona: Did you hear anything that we said?? Sparda: Yes I did, but I wanted to ask you guys something. Akeno: What is it?? Sparda: He will be humiliated, would you hate me for that?? Akeno: I heard that he put up the condition right?? Sparda: Yes he did and in return, I also did the same. Sona: Then there is nothing to say, I maybe am a high-class devil heiress but bets in might must be followed. Nobody asked him to add that bet. Sparda: That''s all I wanted to know. Shirone: Will you be alright?? Sparda: Don''t worry about me I need to go home to my fianc¨¦es. Shirone/Sona/Akeno: Please be safe out there. Sparda: I will be. Sona where is your sister?? Sona: She is with the other devil kings making the preparations. I also need to go, I will be with my parents. Akeno/Shirone: We will also be going, we need to stay with Rias. Sona and Akeno kissed him saying good luck, Tsubaki was sad seeing them kissing but Sparda noticed that. He decided to deal with her later, Shirone gave him a bar of chocolate as a stroke of good luck. After that, all of them left and Sparda was once again left in the room alone. After 45 minutes the door was again opened and Grafiya entered the room. Grafiya: It is almost time, please follow me I will lead you to the Arena. Sparda got up from his seat and started following her, they soon exited the building and they got into the car. It was a limousine, it was quite luxurious inside. They drove for about 5 minutes and the car stopped. The door was opened by some attendant, Sparda stepped outside along with Grafiya. Sparda was infront building. Grafiya: We would be teleported to the arena from this building. Grafiya started walking towards the entrance and Sparda was following her. Soon they reached inside and Grafiya showed him a magic circle and they both stepped into it. Soon they appeared in a path and Grafiya asked him to walk forward. He was able to see light coming from the end of the path, he kept walking and huge Arena came to his view. It was really massive, a normal baseball field would be only 1/5 of this arena. As soon as Sparda entered the crowd stopped cheering and started booing on him Sparda didn''t care a bit about that. Falbium was standing in the middle of the arena with hands on his back. Sparda walked towards him and currently, they were standing face to face. Falbium: Ready to become my subordinate?? Sparda: You ready to kneel?? Falbium was about to reply but someone started to speak on the mic. Sparda recognized her voice it was Grafiya. Grafiya: Good afternoon devils I am Grafiya Lucifage queen of Sirzechs''s Lucifer and I will be the announcer of this fight. This is a one-on-one fight in which this loser will be decided by Knock Out, Death or Giving up. The fight is between the devil king Falbium Asmodeus and Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. The fight will start by the ring of the bell. The crowd started cheering when Grafiya announced Falbium''s name and booed when Sparda''s name was announced. Soon the bell rang and everyone knew the fight started, everyone started cheering more. Falbium didn''t say anything and started releasing his power, soon a wall made of aura started to form around him and Sparda became curious and activated GOB and launched a sword at it. The Sword collided with the wall and shattered. Sparda: Is that your power called Absolute Defence?? Falbium: Yes it is, now good luck trying to even dent it. Sparda: I don''t need your good luck just watch me. Sparda didn''t say anything and opened about 50 golden ripples and started launching swords and spears on him. ~IN VIP VIEWING ROOM~ All the high-class families were sitting in there watching the fight and joking that how Sparda would lose. Except for Zekram Bael he was closely watching the battle, he knew what Gilgamesh can do and he was expecting the same thing from this kid. He always liked people with exceptional talents. Zeoticus: That kid is out of his league, he can''t win by launching swords at him. Lord Phenex: Yes I agree with you on that. Lady Phenex: But there is something wrong he is wearing a cross being a devil, that is impossible. Raiser: He must be a poser. The Sitri family hearing them were feeling insulted, they wanted to protect the pride of their would-be son-in-law, but if they would interfere they would be criticized and looked down upon. Sirzechs: Don''t be so sure father, that kid is dangerous. He is currently just testing waters, and he also has a lot of weapons that can kill him instantly. He is pure as the original Lucifer, which makes him immune to holy objects. That piqued Zekram Bael''s interest but he didn''t say anything outright, every devil in the room except who already knew Sparda was shocked hearing that. Velelana: Is that kid that strong?? Sirzechs: Yes he is, even I would lose to him instantly if he wanted. Everyone present there was shocked after hearing that, they were mortified they quietly started watching towards the ongoing battle again without saying anything. ~IN THE BATTLEFIELD~ Sparda was raining down weapons on Falbium, but all were ineffective. Suddenly Sparda thought something and stopped raining his weapons. Both Falbium and Sparda didn''t move a bit from their initial places. Falbium: What happened?? Ran out of weapons?? Sparda: I was kind of getting bored fighting like this, it is not my style, I like to get my hands dirty. Falbium: So are you going to use Ea?? Sparda: You really overestimate yourself, you are not worthy. Sparda activated his Sharingan and kicked the ground, Falbium was shocked seeing his eyes change but he didn''t have time to react and he was punched hard in the face. He flew about 15 meters before dropping on the ground. The whole arena became completely silent. In the VIP viewing room, many spat their drinks, and many dropped their glasses and cups. Sparda used his Kamui''s ability to phase through the wall of aura and hit him square on the face. Slowly Falbium got up from the ground, he started dusting off his clothes. He raised his face up and everyone saw blood coming out from his lips. Falbium: You didn''t break the barrier?? How did you hit me?? Sparda: Well that''s for me to know and for you to find out. Sparda didn''t give him any time again kicked the ground and went for close combat. Sparda covered his hands and legs with devil energy so that his hits would do more damage. He again phased through his barrier and started to fight with him in close combat. Falbium was good in close combat but Sparda has mastered MMA. He would get a hit on him frequently and his every hit did a lot of damage. Falbium was breathing heavily his face was bloodied blood was flowing down his hands his armor was completely broken, Sparda stopped attacking and moved away from him. Sparda: Well you aren''t looking too good there?? Falbium: I haven''t lost. Sparda: What would it feel to all these devils when they would see their respected devil king lose to some unknown devil? Falbium didn''t say anything and attacked Sparda by his devil energy but all the attacks phased right through him. Falbium started losing hope to defeat him. Sparda started walking towards him slowly picked up the pace and reached near Falbium and again engaged with him in close combat. All the audience can see now that Sparda was just playing with him all along. Even the devils present inside the VIP room can see Sparda was playing. If he wanted he could have defeated him instantly. Sparda was breaking him. Sparda: Ready to give up?? Falbium: I would rather die. Sparda stopped attacking him, hearing him say that made him really angry. Sparda: You are pathetic, weaker than all the other devil kings you are not even worthy to be a devil king. You overestimated yourself and decided to challenge me, other devil kings wanted to stop you but you let your ego get in the way. Some insect like you is not even worthy to be killed by me. Everyone in the arena was completely silent, they were angry but they can''t do anything Falbium lost fair and square. Even though he still didn''t accept defeat but all were able to say that he had lost the fight. Sirzechs contacted Grafiya to announce the result and all the devil kings decided to go the battlefield to stop Sparda from killing him. The three remaining devil kings appeared behind Falbium and helped him to get up from the ground. Sparda: Are you here to join the fight?? Grafiya: The winner is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer since Falbium Asmodeus is unable to continue the fight. Sparda: Well you lost because you were lazy and pathetic, never tried to work on your power and abilities to make them stronger. You had to show your might in some grand arena infront of your people, well now kneel. Sirzechs: He had lost already, we can do this later. Sparda: I said... KNEEL!!!! Chapter 50 - Zekram Bael Sparda: I said... KNEEL!!!! The whole stadium had grim faces hearing that some devils even started to rage. In the VIP viewing room there were lots of families that got angry hearing that. Suddenly someone moved from there to the battlefield. Sparda didn''t know him, he appeared behind the devil kings. ???: He made a bet and lost he must follow up the bet. Sera: Lord Zekram?? Sparda: Who are you old man?? Zekram: My name is Zekram Bael it''s nice to meet you. Sparda: I have heard about you, you are the original leader of the great king clan. So why are you supporting me?? Zekram: It won''t just be me, a lot of devils will be supporting you on this. You made a bet and won fair and square, yes he is a devil king and looked up to but he himself agreed to the bets. Even if he is one of ours we won''t protect him on this, nobody asked him to make bets. Sparda: That is incredibly nice to know, but why do I sense some underlying meaning to this?? Zekram: There is no underlying meaning I just want to convey that we maybe devils but we hold up our bargains we make. Falbium: He is right, I need to do this or I would be insulting our entire race. After saying that he didn''t wait for anyone and dropped to his knees and raised his head to meet the eyes of Sparda. Falbium: I am sorry. There were mixed reactions in the devils seeing this, many were thinking that he went too far and many were thinking that he needed to hold up his end of the bargain. Sparda: Well apology accepted, now if we are done here I want to go home. Zekram: Why don''t you stay just for today, I am thinking of arranging a small party on your behalf. A lot of high-class devils understood what he was trying to do. They understood that Sparda is a really strong devil if he could defeat a devil king that easily. Zekram was trying to make a friendly bond with him. Sparda: Not interested I would like to pass. Zekram: If you think that devils hate you it''s not, this is an entirely separate matter. He wanted to subjugate you under his rule, but why should you?? You have your own pride that you must protect. I personally respect you and a lot of other devils will do that I can assure you. Sparda: I like you old man, even though you are scheming you are forward with it. Zekram: What can I say?? And you would see underlying schemes from a mile away. Sparda: Well then why are we waiting, lead the way. After that Zekram and Sparda started to walk away from the devil kings towards the exit. The reached a room with a teleportation circle and stepped inside it. They reached the previous room from which he had teleported before. They exited the building and a black limousine was waiting for them. An attendant opened the door and they both entered and the door was closed by the same attendant. The car started moving, there were two maids inside the car. They were preparing glasses and drinks. Zekram: Care to have a drink with this old man?? Sparda: Well I would like to have a beer. The maids who heard him started fidgeting. Maid: Well we don''t any beer Sparda-sama. Sparda: Well then give me some strong whiskey. After that, the maids prepared the drinks and handed them their glasses. The whiskey was really strong, it was the best whiskey he ever had. After turning 18 he would drink sometimes but it was always mild. Sparda: I wanted to ask you something. Zekram: Ask away. Sparda: Why did you kill Cleria Belial?? Zekram: Well, I am not going to ask how you know that you have your sources. I also think that you know the true reason for the assassination. The thing is that was needed, with the previous devil kings dead maintaining the current management is really hard. If a scandal like that got out it would be catastrophic for our current situation. Sparda: Well you did what you needed to do. So what are you trying to do about that?? Zekram: Currently the devil kings are finding the council members involved in that matter. As soon as we found everyone involved will get appropriate punishments. After that, they didn''t talk about any serious matter and after an hour they reached Bael territory. It was a huge territory Sparda kept looking out of the window checking out the views. Driving after another 20 minutes they reached the Beal Castle. They got out of the car and Sparda was led to his room by a maid. After reaching his room he called Tia and Amy and informed that what has happened and also that he was not coming home today. They were worried but Sparda assured them that nothing had happened. After that he also called Sona and Akeno, he was worried that they would be angry with him or their family would be but surprisingly neither of their family was angry they were proud. That their would-be son in law could easily defeat a devil king. After that, he called Sera and found out that a lot of devils were happy with the fight and results. Even the devil kings didn''t hate him. According to her and a lot of other devils including the devil kings he didn''t do anything wrong. They always respected the strong. Chapter 51 - Announcement Near evening a maid came in with some butlers to take measurement of Sparda for his suit. Zekram had asked him before that if he had a suit or not. After that, they quietly left the room and informed him that his suit will be delivered shortly. This time Sparda was shocked that how fast someone can make a suit. ~AT THE PARTY~ A lot of noble families came to attend the party. The devil kings also came except Falbium Asmodeus. Sona and Rias brought their peerage and a lot of other young devils also did the same. Sparda was currently wearing a black suit without any tie. Sparda also joined the party and the three devil kings talking to each other. Sera spotted him and quickly made her way towards Sparda. Sera: You look quite handsome and dashing in the suit. Sparda: You look quite beautiful too. Sera: Sparda why don''t you join us. Sparda: If the others don''t mind. Sera didn''t say anything and grabbed his hand and started dragging him towards where Sirzechs and Ajuka were. Sirzechs: Sparda so do you find the underworld?? Sparda: I have been here before since birth, not much has changed here except the food. Ajuka: Where did you live?? Sparda: Here and there. Sirzechs: I was kind of guessing that you were not going to give us a straight answer. Sparda: Well you know me too well, well I will see you later I got to meet with few peoples. Sparda left them and started searching for Sona and her peerage. After looking for a bit Sparda found them. He quietly sneaked behind Sona. Sparda: Hello beautiful. Sona: What the¡­.?? Don''t sneak up on me like that. Where were you, I have been looking for you. Sparda: I was with your sister talking with the maous. Sona: How are they taking it?? Sparda: Well currently they aren''t so angry about that I think. Tsubaki: I thought they would hold a grudge. Sona: No they respect the strong who wins fair and square. Sparda: I need to meet with Akeno and Shirone too, have you seen them?? Sona: Yes they are here, they are with Rias. After that Sparda started looking for Akeno and Shirone and soon found them sitting on a table along with Rias and others. Sparda slowly made his way towards them. Sparda: Akeno you look beautiful in that dress. Akeno: Sparda you are also looking handsome. Sparda: Well I live to please. Akeno was about to say something but Zekram entered the party and started hitting his champagne glass with a spoon to gain everyone''s attention, immediately the crowd becomes silent and everyone turned towards him. Zekram: I would like to invite Sparda to come over here. Sparda made his way towards him through the crowd of devils and stood beside Zekram. Zekram: Well we all have gathered here today in the honor of Sparda. He has defeated a devil king today with really less effort which shows us how strong he is. I would like to congratulate Sparda for his win and also wish him luck so that he keeps winning like this in future battles. Now everyone cheers!!! Everyone present there cheered except a few devils, even the devil kings have cheered. Sparda started to make his way back to Akeno but Lord and Lady Sitri greeted him. Lord Sitri: Congratulations Sparda for winning, it was really a nice fight. Lady Sitri: It really was. Sparda: Glad I was able to put up a show. Lord Sitri: It is your first win and the party is kept in honor of you, don''t you think that this is a nice opportunity for us to announce your marriage contract with Sona. Sparda: I don''t mind, but have you talked with Sona?? Lady Sitri: Yes we asked her and she was ready to do it. Sparda: Ok so let''s do this. Lady Sitri: Wait here with my husband I am going to call Sona. Lady Sitri went to bring Sona, a few moments later she brought Sona with her. Sona''s cheeks were completely red. The 4 of them stepped on the stage. Lord Sitri started hitting his champagne glass with a spoon to gain everyone''s attention, immediately the crowd becomes silent and everyone turned towards him. Now everyone saw Sparda along with Sona and her parents standing on the stage. Some were able to guess what were they going to say and some already knew. Lord Sitri: Good evening ladies and gentlemen, this is a pleasant evening and pleasant occasion. Today I want to announce that my daughter Sona Sitri has selected a strong man for herself, who has also proven to her that he is smart by beating her in chess that man is none other than Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. Some of the devil family''s heads were jealous hearing this announcement, they were thinking about how they can take the Sitri family''s place. Now Sitri family would greatly prosper and their reputation would go up a lot. But some devils hearing that were really happy. Some young devils were really angry over him that Sparda not only stole their limelight and even took a beautiful clan heiress from a powerful family. Many devils came to congratulate Sparda and Sona, some came with good intentions and some came with schemes in their mind. But none of the schemers were able to make a move because they were scared of him. Time passed and many families have started to leave because it was getting late. Soon the party ended Sparda said farewell to Sitri''s family while they were leaving with Sona and Sera. Sparda also said farewell to Akeno and Shirone. After the party, Sparda was completely tired and he needed to rest because the next day there would the fight between Rias''s peerage and the fallen angels. Sparda fell asleep thinking about how he should capture those fallen. Chapter 52 - Fallen Angels Sparda woke up in the morning and was invited by a maid to have breakfast. He was led by the maid to the dining table. Zekram was already sitting behind the table waiting for Sparda. Zekram: I hope you didn''t have any problem. Sparda: Your hospitality was really nice. Zekram: I didn''t expect you accepting someone''s marriage proposal. Sparda: It has been between me and Sona Sitri for some time, it was just announced officially yesterday. Zekram: Well then it is nice to hear, but now many families would try to do that, be careful. Sparda: I know, I would be leaving to the human world after breakfast. Zekram: I would have liked if you stayed longer. Sparda: I have some stuff to take care of. After having breakfast he told farewell to Zekram and snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened. Zekram saw Garganta and got interested and wanted to ask about it but Sparda already stepped in the Garganta and it closed. Zekram decided to ask him next time. A Garganta opened inside Sparda''s house and he stepped out and saw Tia leaving the house to go to school. She saw Sparda and stopped. Tia: So you came?? Have fun last night?? Sparda: Well it was pretty nice, wait for me I will join you. Tia waited for Sparda to get ready, after some time Sparda came in his school uniform and took his car out from the garage. Tia and Sparda drove off to school. Sparda was sitting in the class and was pretty much bored he kept looking outside the window. Soon the bell rang which indicated the start of lunch break. Tsubaki came to Sparda and called him to come to SCR. He went to the SCR with her and entered inside. Sparda: Sona what happened?? Sona: There is a priest in our territory who is killing devil''s clients and he is being helped by fallen angels. Sparda: How did you get the information?? Sona: Yesterday after the party Rias came back with her peerage to the human world to complete contracts. She sends Issei to a house but when he reached there the client was already dead. He was pinned on the wall and cut to pieces, when Rias with her peerage reached there and started pushing him back he was saved by fallen angels. Sparda: Azazel told me about them. Sona: Why didn''t you do anything?? Sparda: Well I was not in the town, I will take care of them tonight. Sona: Well so that is now taken care of. Sparda: I wanted to ask you something since our marriage contract is announced would you like to move in with me?? Sona''s cheek became completely red, she looked away from Sparda. Sona: I¡ªI¨CI would love to. Sparda: You look so cute my love. Steam started to come out of Sona''s head, her whole peerage was giggling except Saji. He saw the battle between Sparda and Falbium, he knew the difference between their strength but he was still not able to accept his King''s relation with Sparda. Sparda talked some more with Sona and after that, he left the room went to the cafeteria to eat food with Tia. After the school was over Sparda dropped Tia at home and drove his car to the church and waited for the Boob Dragon Emperor to show up. After waiting for an hour Issei showed up along with Shirone and Kiba infront of the church and directly stormed in. Sparda: Well Issei is Issei but I expected better from Shirone. ~OUTSIDE CHURCH~ Kalawarner: What do you think happened to Dohnaseek?? Mittelt: Who cares?? You have me the greatest fallen angel ever. Soon they were attacked by lightning magic and two young women wearing Kuoh school''s uniform appeared before them. Akeno: There is nothing great about you though. Rias: You came to my territory and hurt my cute servant your punishment will be death. Mittelt: Bring it on spoiled princess I will show you fallen angels might. ???: Well I am also interested to see fallen angel might. Kalawarner: Who is there show yourself? Kalawarner made a light spear and threw to the direction the voice came. A handsome boy with silver hair and red eyes came into their view. The spear touched him and shattered. Sparda: Well that was really rude. Since you freely attacked me I will do the same. Sparda closed his eyes and then opened his eyes but everyone could see ripple patterned purple eyes. Sparda used Universal Pull and Kalawarner came closer to him Sparda grabbed her throat and started squeezing her throat. Sparda: Well surrender or die. Mittelt: Let her go or I will kill you. Mittelt made a light spear and threw it at Sparda. Sparda: Well I tired. As soon as the light spear touched him it returned to Mittelt to with triple speed and pierced her stomach. Seeing that everyone was shocked, none of them knew what happened. Mittelt coughed up blood and fell on the ground and died. Kalawarner: I surrender. Sparda let go Kalawarner''s throat. Rias: Sparda what are you doing here?? Sparda: Well I came to clear out trash. Fallen where is the other thrash?? Kalawarner: She is inside extracting the nun''s sacred gear. Akeno: Sparda your dominance makes me so hot. Sparda: I can show you a lot more my love. Saying that Sparda started walking towards the church. Kalawarner was really scared of Sparda she was walking timidly behind him. Akeno and Rias were also following him. They entered the church and saw Issei crying over the dead body of Asia and Raynare was nowhere to be found. Shirone was entered the church dragging Raynare by her hair. Sparda: Well there the other insect. Raynare: Kalawarner why are you standing with enemies come and help me and where is Mittelt. Kalawarner: Mittelt is dead and I surrendered to him. Raynare: You traitor¡­.. Sparda: You can discuss all you want later now I give you two options give up the nun''s sacred gear and surrender or die along with it and rip it off from your corpse. Raynare: Who do you think you are?? I will never give up. Kalawarner: Raynare he is very strong you cannot win against him, please surrender. Sparda: Listen to your friend. Raynare: I would rather die. Sparda: Well have it your way. Sparda''s eyes started rotating it changed from Rinnegan to Sharingan and Sparda used Tsukuyomi on Raynare. Her eyes became blank and foam started to come out of her mouth and she dropped to the ground breathing heavily. Everyone was shocked by what Sparda did to her with just a word. If they were not scared of Sparda before, they were definitely scared now. Sparda crouched near Raynare and took off the rings of Twilight healing and handed them to a scared Rias. Then Sparda used Amaterasu to put Raynare on fire. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened, he gestured Kalawarner to enter it and after her, he also stepped inside and the Garganta closed. He left behind a hot Akeno and a scared Rias and her peerage. A Garganta opened near Azazel which surprised him. Sparda came out along with Kalawarner. Kalawarner saw Azazel and got scared. Azazel: What about the other 3?? Sparda: Dead. Azazel: Well nothing to do then. Sparda: Now let''s talk about the favor you owe me... Chapter 53 - MAIDS Azazel: So what do you need?? Sparda: You see my house is really big, Tia does nothing just lazes around and Amy cannot do everything because she is busy with her job. So I want some maids. Azazel: So you have maid fetish?? Sparda: What the hell are you talking about you pervert. I want maids that will work in my house. Azazel: Yes whatever, see your house''s size 3 will be enough I think. Ok, I will drop them in a week. Sparda: Not gonna work make it faster. Azazel: Ok day after tomorrow?? How is it?? Sparda: Ok done, I am going home now. Azazel: I heard about your adventures in the underworld. Sparda: Words travel pretty fast I guess. So who else knows?? Azazel: Except for the whole Grigori?? Heaven knows and some other factions. Sparda: Well atleast now they will know that not to mess with me. Azazel: So let me guess you used your phasing ability to pass his barrier right?? Sparda: You are too dangerous to be kept alive. Azazel: Hey, hey, hey¡­.. If you kill me who will give you the maids?? Sparda: Wellpoint taken, I don''t wanna talk anymore I am tried. Sparda opened a Garganta and entered it, the Garganta closed and Azazel let out a sigh and looked at Kalawarner. Kalawarner started shaking, she was really scared of what was Azazel going to do with her. Azazel: Now what should I do with you?? You and your friends caused a lot of trouble. Kalawarner didn''t reply but she got even paler, she was sweating really hard. Azazel: I got an idea, yes that is perfect. Sparda came home and saw Tia laying on the couch, seeing her Sparda got a tick mark on his head. Sparda: Tia stop lazing around and do something!!! Tia: What??? I just polished some of my treasures. Sparda knew speaking with her is no use, she only cares about food and her treasures. Sparda smartly decided to leave her alone or it will just make him more angry. Sparda went and took a bath, after that he started to make dinner when Amy also came back. They had dinner together after that they went to sleep. The next day Sparda told Tia to go to school on her own because he wanted to spend some time with Akeno. He took his car and drove to Akeno''s house, when Akeno came out of the house to leave for school she was shocked to see Sparda standing infront of her house in his car. Akeno came near him. Akeno: I thought you forgot about me. Sparda: That is not possible. Sparda wrapped his arms around her brought her closer and then he kissed her. After the kiss, they both got into the car. Sparda: So what happened after I left?? Akeno: Rias reincarnated Asia as her bishop. Sparda: Well good for her. Akeno: What happened with the fallen angel you took with you?? Sparda: Don''t know don''t care, I just dropped her to Azazel and left. Akeno I wanted to ask you something. Akeno: What is it?? Sparda: I would like you to move in with me. Akeno: Yes gladly. I was thinking when you were going to ask me that. After that, they both reached school and went towards the class. Sona and Akeno decided that they will move in tomorrow together because tomorrow was the weekend and they were free. When Rias heard that Akeno would be moving in with Sparda, she was a little sad but she was happy for Akeno since she found happiness. Then she started thinking about herself that her dream would never be fulfilled. After school, Sparda was informed by both Sona and Akeno that they will move in tomorrow. Sparda went home with Tia and the rest of his day was pretty normal. After dinner, they went to sleep and they had some fun in their room before going to sleep. The next day Sparda woke up and found himself only with Tia meaning Amy had left early morning. He went downstairs and found that breakfast was already prepared. After breakfast was over Sparda was watching TV with Tia and a magic circle appeared in the room. Azazel came out of it along with three women in maid uniforms, Sparda saw them and recognized one of them. Azazel: I brought what you asked, now you can fulfill your fetish. Sparda: That''s really good work, but tell me where I should bury you. Azazel: There is no need to do that, meet your 3 maids. You know this one her name is Kalawarner, this one''s name is Kelly and the last one''s name is Martel. Kelly had black hair with bob-cut style and Martel had long blonde hair which was tied into a ponytail it reached upto her knees. Tia: This is good thinking now I don''t have to work anymore. Sparda: You will not be ordering them to polish your treasures, they will only work in the house. Tia: But that is also an important job. Sparda: Do it yourself. Azazel: Well I have a lot of work to do so I will be leaving, ciao. Sparda: Well Kalawarner, Kelly, and Martel I am not much into ordering someone you three divide tasks within yourselves and another thing did Azazel told you who else lives in my house?? Kelly: No master, he didn''t tell us. Sparda: That damn crow. Well firstly don''t call me master, I am not into that stuff and take a seat before I tell you about everyone it''s for your own safety. They sat on the couch after that Sparda told them who lives with him, what kind of guests they should expect and about his two more fianc¨¦es moving in today. At the end of the explanation all 3 of them were shaking and completely pale. They made a point in their mind that they can die instantly on anyone''s whim, they started writing letters to close ones. Sparda sweat dropped seeing them behaving like this. They took 3 hours to calm down after that they divide house chores within themselves, Kalawarner was on cleaning duty, Martel was on cooking duty and Kelly was on laundry. Around evening the doorbell rand Kelly opened the door and saw Sona and Akeno standing. Sona sensed that she was a fallen angel and was about to attack. Kelly: Please don''t kill me, I just got here today. I am working as a maid here, I am too young to die. Sona and Akeno both sweat dropped on her antics and entered the house and found Sparda sitting on the couch and watching Netflix. Sparda noticed them and paused the TV. Sparda: Well about time you came. Sona: When did you get maids?? Sparda: Just today, Azazel brought them. Akeno: Well that is nice. Sparda: Where is your stuff?? Sona: We will move it directly into our room via magic. Akeno: Show us our room we have a lot of work to do. Sparda got up from his couch and showed them their room. Since Amy and Tia lived in Sparda''s room all the rooms were empty in his house except his room. The maids will be staying in the guest rooms for now. Amy came home and was also surprised by the maids. Every member of the house asked the maids to call them by their names. Soon dinner was prepared by Martel. The food was not as amazing as Sparda''s but it was still good. Sona and Akeno were really happy that they were finally able to move in with Sparda. After dinner Amy, Tia and Sparda went to their room to sleep. Sona and Akeno went to their respective rooms. The maids also completed their jobs and went to sleep. Chapter 54 - Fried Chicken Since the maids joined the Sparda household one week has passed. Everything was normal, next week it was Sona''s 18th birthday Sparda and everyone else had decided to surprise her with a party. Sparda woke up in the morning and went to do his daily workout. After that, he came inside to take a bath and saw Martel preparing breakfast for them. Soon everyone joined the table to have breakfast, except Amy, she left early for Takamagahara. After breakfast, Sparda took his car from the garage and everyone hopped in. At first, when everyone saw Sona and Akeno coming to school in Sparda''s car they were shocked. There were a lot of rumors spreading in the school regarding them, but none of them cared about those. After they reached school Sparda parked the car and they entered the school. Sona went to SCR and Akeno went to ORC. Sparda and Tia went towards the class, entering the class Sparda noticed Rias. She had a look of despair on her face. Sona and Akeno came before the teacher entered the class, Sparda became bored as usual. The bell rang meaning that it was lunch break. Sparda was walking towards the cafeteria along with Tia when he suddenly noticed something. He sensed a strong devil appearing in the ORC. It was strong if compared to Sona or Rias but for Sparda, it was another insect. Then Sparda remembered that after the fallen angels'' fiasco Raiser will be coming. That meant it was Grafiya who came into ORC meaning Raiser would be joining soon. Sparda decided to drop by ORC so he can warn Raiser about Akeno and Shirone. What happens to Rias he doesn''t care, he knew Issei will fight later with Raiser. He told Tia that they have to go to ORC first. While they were walking towards ORC Sparda sensed another devil to appear inside ORC. He entered the ORC building with Tia and went upstairs. He was about to knock but he sensed that Raiser''s peerage also came. He knocked on the door and it was opened by Shirone. Sparda and Tia entered the room and Raiser''s whole peerage was scared. Grafiya was also worried. Grafiya: Sparda-sama may I know what business do you have here?? Sparda: I sensed some unknown devils in the ORC so I came. Grafiya: Rias-sama''s fianc¨¦e has come to discuss the date of marriage with her. Sparda: Who is her fianc¨¦e this blondie?? Blondie: My name is Raiser Phenex. Sparda: Well your name upgraded its fried chicken from now on. So what has been decided?? Grafiya: They will be participating in a rating game, if Rias-sama wins than she will be not marrying Raiser-sama and if Raiser-sama wins than he will marry Rias-sama. Everyone in Rias''s peerage was laughing hearing that. If it was someone else Raiser would have lashed out or started making comments on his girl but he clearly knew what Sparda could do to him so he decided to stay quiet. A girl from Raiser''s peerage was peeking on Sparda with red cheeks, she gained courage and came forward. She had blonde hair like Raiser, her hair was tied into two ponytails and its style was like a drill. Sparda knew who she was, she was Ravel Phenex. Ravel: It''s nice to meet you Sparda-sama, my name is Ravel Phenex. Sparda: It is also nice to meet you Ravel but tell are you somehow related to fried chicken here?? Ravel: I am his sister, I wanted to meet you from the party but with all the announcements I was unable to. Sparda didn''t say anything and looked at Raiser with disgust and took out his phone and started dialing a number. Fried Chicken: What are you doing?? Sparda: Calling the FBI, how can someone normal keep her sister in his peerage? Ravel: Sparda-sama it is not his mistake, I joined him to gain experience so someday I can manage my own peerage. Sparda: No need for sama, just call me Sparda. Tia: Stop flirting and do what you came to do I am hungry. Sparda: Oh yes I forgot, listen clearly Fried Chicken Akeno is my fianc¨¦e and Shirone is my sister if you touch them I will kill you slowly and painfully. I don''t care what you do with Rias after you win the rating game but stay away from Akeno and Shirone. Do you understand??? Raiser was scared of Sparda, he didn''t want to incur his wrath. He may be arrogant but he knew who he shouldn''t provoke. Devil kings can easily beat him and Sparda could easily beat devil kings. So he clearly knew the difference in their strength, at first, he had decided otherwise but now he can only accept or he will lose his life. He was thinking that Sparda at least didn''t stop him to get Rias. Fried Chicken: Yes I understand. Sparda: Well Tia our job is done let''s go. Ravel: Sparda could be meet sometime else, I would like to make some cakes for you. Sparda: Yes we can, here take this magic circle you can contact me with it from the underworld. Bye Ravel take care if the fried chicken does something indecent to you call me. I will kill him. Saying that Sparda and Tia walked out of ORC and Grafiya heaved out a sigh. Issei was angry with Sparda when he said that he didn''t care what happens to Rias. But Rias didn''t mind that because she knew that she wasn''t Sparda''s fianc¨¦e so it was common that he would not care about her. Sparda was eating food in the cafeteria with Tia while he remembered something. Sparda: Shit!! I forgot to ask Grafiya for VIP seats, well I will ask Sona for that¡­.. Chapter 55 - A Certain Loli After school, Sparda went home with Tia because Akeno had work to do ORC and Sona had work in SCR. Before dinner, Sona, Akeno, and Amy came back home. Sparda: Akeno when is your rating game?? Akeno: In 10 days. Sparda: Sona can you get me VIP seats?? Sona: Yes I can, it is simple. Amy: Can I come too?? I always wanted to see a rating game. Sona: I can ask my sister to arrange that. Amy: I am looking forward to it. After that everyone freshened up and started eating dinner. While eating dinner Sparda sensed a huge amount of power coming from near his house. Sparda got up from the table. Amy: What is that power?? Tia: I know that power. Sparda: All of you stay inside I am going to with it. Sparda washed his hands and got out of his house and found a small girl with black hair standing on the road, the small girl had pointy ears and deep black eyes. She was wearing a gothic Lolita dress. Sparda knew who she was or what it was. It was Ophis the infinite dragon god. Ophis: I have been watching you. Sparda: I was not expecting you to show yourself so soon. Ophis: I have come for you, I want you. Sparda: Sorry I am not interested in small girls. Ophis: Are you not scared of me?? Sparda: No, but I am really excited to fight you. I always wanted to fight a dragon god. Ophis: I didn''t come to fight. I came to invite you to my team, help me defeat Baka Red. Sparda: I may defeat him someday but I will do it on my own I don''t want a team. Ophis: Why defeat Baka Red on your own?? He didn''t take your home. Sparda: He is in the top I want that position. Ophis: I don''t understand. Sparda: Ophis you want some ice-cream?? Ophis cutely tilted her head in confusion. Ophis: What is ice-cream?? Will it help me defeat Baka Red?? Sparda: No it is a food come with me, come with me just don''t hurt anybody. Ophis: If nobody tries to hurt me, I will not hurt them. After that Sparda came inside the house followed by Ophis. Amy and Tia were scared of seeing Ophis and the rest of the house members didn''t know who she is, so they didn''t react like Amy or Tia. Sparda gave Ophis a seat and went to the fridge and took an ice-cream and gave to Ophis and showed her how to eat it. She started to lick the ice-cream. To Sona, Akeno, and the Maids she was really cute. Ophis: This is nice, I like it. Tia: Is this really happening?? Amy: Seem to. I never expected ''it'' to be like this, this is quite surprising. Sona: Do you know her?? Tia: ''She'' is Ophis the infinite dragon god. Hearing that Sona, Akeno, and the Maid''s mind shattered into a lot of little pieces. They always became pale and started shaking. Ophis finished her ice-cream and started looking at Sparda and then looked at other people in the room. Ophis: I want another, I don''t know your name. Sparda: My name is Sparda, sit here I bring another one. Sparda got up again went to bring another ice-cream for her. Ophis: Your house is odd. You have devils, fallens, a dragon, and a goddess. I have never seen anything like this. Sparda: I don''t discriminate any race. Ophis: Why won''t you join me?? Sparda: I don''t like to work in a team and I definitely don''t like to work under someone. Ophis: If I had a body like that goddess would you accept?? Sparda: What does that have to do here?? Ophis: You said you are not interested in a small girl, so I thought of making myself older. Amy got a tick mark hearing that, but decided not to provoke ''it''. Sparda: Let''s fight, if you win I will join you. Ophis: What happens if I lose?? Sparda: I will not join you and I get your position as worlds 2nd strongest. Ophis: But I don''t want to fight now, we will fight later and make you join me. Sparda: Good luck whenever you are ready. Ophis finished her ice-cream and vanished from the room. Everyone released a big sigh except Sparda. Amy and Tia came near Sparda. Amy: Why are you so reckless?? Always wanting to get into a fight. Sparda: Don''t worry nothing will happen. Amy: We all are worried she is different she is a dragon god. Sparda: That makes it more fun. Tia: He will not listen, so what did she want?? Sparda: She wanted me to join her team to fight Great Red. Amy: I have heard about that group like that, they are gathering members from all factions. Akeno: Sparda will you be fine?? Sona: You should worry about yourself first, you have a rating game in 10 days. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Only one chapter for today I have to take care of some stuff, sorry for breaking the promise. Chapter 56 - Sonas Birthday The next morning Akeno had packed her stuff and ready to leave. Yesterday she had already informed Sparda that she would be leaving to train with Rias. Sparda kissed her and asked her to stay safe and take care. After that, she made a magic circle and teleported to Rias. After that Sparda, Tia, and Sona got ready to go to school. They all went to school. During lunch break, Sona decided to talk with her sister about Amy also wanting to see the rating game. Sona made a magic circle and called her sister. Sera: So-tan did you miss me? I missed you so much. Sona: I called you regarding an important matter. Sera: Tell me So-tan what your big sister can do for you. Sona: Lady Amaterasu heard about the rating game and she became interested. She wants to see it too. Sera: I will talk with Sirzechs-chan then I will let you know. Sona: Ok onee-sama. Sona disconnected the call and Sera and went to meet Sirzechs in office. Sera: Sirzechs-chan Lady Amaterasu heard about the rating game and became interested she wants to watch the match. Sirzechs: You are in the management of foreign affairs, so it is up to you. But if you decide to let her come ask her to bring guards because a goddess in the underworld will make a lot of devils unhappy. Sera: I think Sparda will be accompanying her, so there is no need for guards. Sirzechs: That makes sense she is his fianc¨¦e, and no one would dare to hurt her if Sparda is around. Sera: So I will personally invite Lady Amaterasu tomorrow. The next day Sera herself came to Sparda''s house to invite Amy to the rating game. She stayed with them for dinner. Sona''s birthday was in 4 days, Sparda told Sera that they would be keeping a surprise party for Sona. Sparda gave Sera to keep Sona busy on that day so she won''t be getting any idea of what they were doing. 4 days passed in a blink off an eye it was Sona''s birthday today. Sera made Sona to drop school that day and took her to shopping so that she won''t be getting any ideas. Sera brought a lot of things for Sona. It was almost evening when Sera got a call from Sparda saying that they were ready. After that Sera brought Sona back home, Sona started suspecting them long ago that they were planning something. Sona opened the door with her key and entered the house and found that the house was completely dark. Suddenly all the lights turned on and party poppers went off. Everyone: Happy Birthday Sona. Sparda invited Sona''s parents, her full peerage, Akeno, Shirone, and Rias. Rias wasn''t in Sparda''s favorable people list but he still invited her thinking that Sona would like Rias being present there. They were still friends and Sparda didn''t want them to separate them just because he didn''t like Rias. Sona was really happy that everyone prepared all this for her. After calming down she cut the cake and everyone started congratulating her. After that everyone started giving her gifts. When Sparda''s time came he gave her a devil sword which would increase the wielder''s speed and strength. Seeing that Sona was really happy. It had another hidden function which Sparda didn''t tell her, it would notify Sparda of Sona''s location whenever she is in danger. Sparda didn''t want her to walk into any dangerous situations knowingly thinking that Sparda will come if there is some danger. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Ok guys I didn''t want to go in detail of what everyone gifted Sona, except what Sparda gave her. To me only that was important. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After everyone was done giving Sona her gifts it was time to eat. Since today was a special occasion Sparda made all the food himself. Everyone was delighted by the food Sparda has made. It was the best food they have ever eaten. After that party was over and everyone started to leave, Sona thanked everyone that they did this for her. The Maids were cleaning the plates and house so Sparda decided to take a bath and then go to his room. Sparda was laid on his bed only wearing his boxers waiting for Amy and Tia to join him. Someone knocked on his door and entered his room. It was Sona she was wearing a bathrobe Sparda got confused seeing her dressed like that. Sparda: What are you doing here?? Where are Amy and Tia?? Sona: T¡ªThey won''t be joining you today, for tonight I have you for myself completely. After saying that Sona opened the bathrobe and she was wearing s.e.xy black lingerie. Sparda gulped hard seeing her. He didn''t expect Sona to surprise him like that. Sona: I¡ªI ha¡ªhave waited long for this. Make me yours. Sparda didn''t say anything and made a space barrier around the room so that no one could hear from outside. Soon sounds of love and p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e filled the room. The next morning Sparda woke up and found Sona sleeping over his c.h.e.s.t. After some time she also woke up and Sparda kissed her. They went to take a bath, they had a little fun in the bath too. After the long bath, both of them came downstairs and found Amy and Tia mischievously looking at them. Sona was really embarrassed her cheeks were completely red. They took a seat to have breakfast. Amy: So how was your first night Sona?? Sona: Please don''t ask the details but it was really nice. Tia: Well Sparda is good in that department. Sparda: Please keep the bedroom''s talk in the bedroom. Amy: You are also embarrassed hearing that that is so cute. Sparda: Please let me eat my food peacefully. They had their breakfast with these small teasing here and there. The Maids had red cheeks hearing them. The rest of the day passed quite peacefully for them, all of them just lazed around except Sona. Sona was freaking out with all her pending paperwork, so she decided to complete those. At night when Sparda went to sleep, he found one person on his bed. It was Sona, she also decided that she would sleep with him. Chapter 57 - Rating Game (1) toA/N: Firstly I want to say that I am trying really hard to put expressions but I am unable to do it. I have tried to write this chapter a little bit different please tell me if you like this or not. According to your feedback, I will write the next chapters. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Today was the rating game between Rias and Raiser. Sera was going to come to take Amy and Sparda to the underworld. Tia was uninterested in their fight they were pathetically weak according to her. Amy just wanted to see the system of rating games and Sparda wanted to see because of Akeno and Shirone. Suddenly a magic circle appeared in their room and Sera came out. Sera: Sparda did you miss me?? Where is my cute little sister?? Sera asked them in her usual cheerful manner. Sparda: I and Sona both missed you and she had already left for SCR. I heard she will be broadcasting the game to the underworld. Sera: My cute little sister has grown so much. Lady Amaterasu the game will start in an hour we should leave. Amy: We are ready s let''s go. Sera made a magic circle and all 3 of them stepped into the magic circle and teleported to a place where the fight is going to take place. They appeared in a VIP area, only high-class devil families were present there. Amy: Where is this place?? This is not the underworld. Sparda: This is the dimensional gap, I was expecting more of nothingness. Sera: We have made a special dimension in the dimensional gap for the rating game. Sparda you are correct there is nothing in the dimensional gap, we have made a replica of your school for the battle. Sparda: Well I have to agree that you devils work diligently. While they were talking Sirzechs also came to greet them along with Lord and Lady Gremory. Sirzechs: Lady Amaterasu it is nice to see you, I hope you don''t have any complaints. Amy: It is also nice to meet you Sirzechs Lucifer and don''t worry everything is fine. Sparda: Well you devils are sure serious in all this stuff. Zeoticus: We give a lot of importance to all this stuff what we can say. While they were talking Rias and Riaser has already moved into the battlefield into their respective strongholds. Velelana: Looks the battle is going to start soon Raiser and Rias are on the battlefield. After that everyone was asked to take seats that the game will begin shortly. Maids were providing drinks and snacks to everyone. Sparda took whiskey and Amy took tea, they were sitting near the Gremory family and Phenex family. Sitri family also joined them. Velelana: It is nice to meet you Sparda, I wanted to meet you for a long time. Sparda: Sorry, do I know you?? Velelana: Where are my manners my name is Velelana Gremory, I am Rias''s mother. I always wanted to meet the person saved Shuri she is my good friend. Sparda: It is nice to meet you too, Lady Velelana. Don''t worry it is no big deal. After that, they were having small conversations when suddenly Grafiya''s voice was heard over the announcement system. Grafiya: Good morning everyone I am Grafiya Lucifage queen of Sirzechs''s Lucifer and maid of Gremory household. I will be the announcer of this rating game. This rating game is between Rias Gremory and Raiser Phenex. If Rias-sama wins she marriage contract between them will be null and void and if Raiser-sama wins the marriage will continue. The base of Rias-sama is ORC and for Raiser-sama it is SCR. The battle will begin in 5 minutes after the match starts the first 15 minutes no attacks will be allowed. After 5 minutes a bell rang which signaled the start of the match. Rias (POV) Akeno: What should we do?? Rias: If they want to attack us they will need to move from the open field or the gymnasium. So attack from the open is ruled out, they would surely move in from the gymnasium. Issei and Shirone you will be positioned there and Akeno when the time comes to blow the gymnasium with your magic. Kiba if they try to sneak in towards us from someplace else you intercept them. Asia, you stay with me here. Akeno, Yuto, and Shirone place several traps around the building. I watched them as they leave to place the traps in the surroundings. I alone can''t take on Raiser, if Issei and Shirone support me there might be a chance. Akeno also needs to defeat Raiser''s queen or we will be at a huge disadvantage. Soon everyone returned and the bell also rang signaling the start of the match. Rias: Everyone move out according to plan. Stay safe everyone. I will be monitoring from here if something changes I will inform you accordingly. Issei and Shirone have reached the gymnasium and as I thought they are moving in from there. If I am correct one of them is a rook and rest are pawns. Please be careful both of you. Issei starts to fight with the 3 pawns and Shirone took on the rook. Issei touches all the girls and uses some technique to rip off all their clothes. This is despicable, but the pawns are now immobilized. Shirone also manages to immobilize the rook. Rias: Shirone, Issei get out of there Akeno will blow up the gymnasium. Hearing me Issei and Shirone immediately ran out of there and Akeno used her lightning to destroy the gymnasium. Grafiya: Three pawns and one rook of Raiser-sama have been retired. Rias: Well done you guys. ~IN VIP WATCHING ROOM~ Amy: That move is truly despicable, how can this be allowed?? Sparda: Even though I don''t approve of the move but everything is fair in love and war. Again he has proved that how much of a pervert he is. ~BACK IN THE BATTLEFIELD~ Rias (POV) Kiba has also intercepted 3 pawns coming towards the ORC. Looks like I was right, they were trying to sneak in. Rias: Kiba please be careful, you are outnumbered. Kiba: I will be careful, don''t worry. Kiba fights them and manages to defeat all 3 of them. They all turned into light particles and disappeared. Grafiya: 3 pawns of Raiser-sama have been retired. Rias: Good work Kiba. Issei, Shirone slowly make way towards the enemy base As I finished saying the place where Shirone was standing exploded. Rias: What happened Shirone are you ok?? Shirone: Somehow I managed to dodge, though I have sustained some damage on my left side. Rias saw Shirone was standing near the crater with slight burns on her left hand. Yubelluna: Ara¡­ Ara¡­ I didn''t expect that you will be able to dodge that. This is bad, they cannot fight with her. Only Akeno can defeat her. Issei: Get down here¡­..!! Stop fighting like a coward. Stop Issei don''t provoke her, she was about to attack Issei but a lightening stopped her. So Akeno you came. Rias: Akeno only you can defeat her, please be careful. Akeno tells Shirone and Issei to move towards the SCR while she takes on Yubelluna. Akeno is winning, now quickly eliminate her. Wait what is that?? Phenex tears?? This is truly bad, she drank the Phenex tear and she turned the tables and the worst outcome happened Akeno lost. Rias: NO¡­.. Akeno!! She disappeared in light particles. Grafiya: Rias-sama''s queen has been retired.... Chapter 58 - Rating Game (2) & Marriage Crashing..... Sparda: Well that does it. Velelana: What do you mean by that?? Sparda: Well queen is an important piece, Raiser had a full peerage but Rias didn''t. To win her all members had to defeat more than 1 member. Akeno was unable to defeat Raiser''s queen so she won''t be sitting quietly. Velelana: I understand. ~IN THE BATTLEFIELD~ Rias (POV) This is the worst situation possible, Akeno was defeated without taking out Yubelluna. Now only one thing can be done I need to face Raiser myself now. Rias: Kiba where are you?? Kiba: I am moving towards the SCR. Rias: Find Issei and Shirone and bring them to SCR. I am going towards SCR with Asia. Kiba: No Rias don''t do this, we have to think carefully. Rias: I have already decided. After saying I took Asia with me and started to move towards SCR. Grafiya: Two pawns and one knight of Raiser-sama have retired. Rias: Why is Raiser standing in the open?? He also has a bishop with him. Raiser: Rias I didn''t expect to you come directly to me. Rias: I will defeat you myself. Raiser: Losing your queen have messed up your brain, you think you can defeat me?? Don''t make me laugh. After that I attack with my destruction power, it hit him on his c.h.e.s.t. That is going to hurt, no way you are coming out of that intact. Grafiya: Raiser-sama''s one rook, one knight and one bishop have retired. Raiser: You have grown stronger. I cannot believe my eyes, Raiser was already healed. He made a ball of fire and attacked me. Ria: But before the attack reached me someone else interfered, both the attacks clashed and an explosion happened. Issei: Rias-senpai we have come to support you. Rias: So you guys made it here. What about his queen?? Yubelluna: I didn''t think that you will miss me Rias Gremory. Kiba: I will hold her, you attack Raiser. After that Kiba started attacking Yubelluna, he will be able to hold her for some time. I can''t lose this now I have come too far. I attacked Raiser with my power and Issei attacked him using dragon shot. After the attack collided an explosion happened but Raiser came out while he was healing. Shirone moved towards him and attacked him in hand to hand but she was kicked away. Grafiya: Rias-sama''s knight has retired. I was shocked hearing that and got distracted and looked over towards Kiba and saw Yubelluna making a magic circle. She launched the magic and an explosion happened. Grafiya: Rias-sama''s rook has been retired. What just happened?? So I never had the chance to defeat him. I looked over towards Raiser and found him standing over Issei''s beaten up body. He was still conscious by a thread. Raiser: I didn''t expect this much fight from you. But now it''s over surrender yourself or I will kill your pawn, then your bishop in front of you. Issei: Do-- Don''t do it Rias. I looked over to Issei and then Asia, she was really scared she was about to cry. What should I do?? Seeing me indecisive Rasier started to make a ball of fire it was huge and pointed at Issei. I made up my mind. Rias: I give up, you win. Please spare my pawn and bishop. Grafiya: The winner is Raiser-sama. ~IN VIP WATCHING ROOM~ Sparda: Well that wraps it. Amy I am going to visit Akeno and Shirone are you coming?? Amy: Yes ofcouse. After that Sparda asked a maid where the infirmary was and she showed them the way. Sparda and Amy entered the room and the maid left. Sparda: Akeno how are you feeling?? Akeno: I am fine just a little bit tired. Amy: Akeno you fought well. Train harder from now on. Sparda: She is right. Akeno: But still we lost. Sparda: Don''t worry so much you gave your best that is the most important thing. Amy found Shirone''s bed was next to Akeno. She was still unconscious. Amy: Akeno how is Shirone?? Akeno: The doctor said that she is fine but she was completely exhausted so she might take some time to wake up. Amy: That is nice to hear. Akeno: Sparda can you please do me a favor?? Sparda: Tell me, I will try my best. Akeno: Please save Rias from the marriage. I know you don''t like her but please do it for me. Sparda: That won''t be needed. Someone will save her, but if he fails I will step in. I cannot see you making that face Akeno. Akeno: Who are you talking about?? Sparda: You will know. After that Rias came barging in to check them, Sirzechs and Gremory family was also with her. Zeoticus: Lady Amaterasu and Sparda we would like to invite you to our daughter''s marriage. Sparda: Well we can stick together till the marriage. ~IN MARRIAGE CEREMONY~ There were a lot of high-class devils present there, drinking and chatting with everyone else. There were a lot of female devils hitting on Sparda but he was dodging everyone. Soon Sparda found the Sitri family and Sona was also with them. He took Amy with him to talk with them, they were completely respectful towards Amy. They were making small conversations. Soon Rias appeared on the stage along with Raiser she had a complete face of despair, her eyes were completely void of life or hope. Suddenly someone busted through the gate and as Sparda thought it was Issei. Issei: Let her go a**hole, her v.i.r.g.i.n.i.t.y belongs to me. Raiser: How did you get in guards kill this peasant!! The guards surrounded him but they were put out of commission by rest of Rias''s peerage. Kiba: So you finally decided to show up. Akeno: Glad you came. Shirone: But you are still the worst. Rias: What are you doing?? Please just let it go I have resigned to my fate. Issei: I will never let go, I still have to prove my worth to you. Raiser, I challenge you to a fight. Raiser: What do you want to do?? I have already defeated you. ???: Well this is quite an entertainment. Suddenly a voice came from behind them. Rias: Brother why are you here?? Sirzechs: Well it is my sister''s wedding ofcourse I would come. Raiser: Sirzechs-sama what do you mean by that?? Sirzechs: Well I wanted to say that my sister in inexperienced in rating games so I was thinking that they deserve another chance. Raiser: But won''t that mean the system is meaningless. Sirzechs: That''s why I said that it is entertainment. Raiser: Very well, I will fight with him. After all, it was wished by the devil king himself. Sirzechs: So you boy from my sister''s peerage tell me what do you want if you win?? Raiser: But he is just a lowly reincarnated devil there is no need to give him something. Sirzechs: Doesn''t matter what is status is he must be awarded accordingly. So tell me boy what do you want?? Issei: I just want that Rias would be allowed to marry whoever she wants. After that, a battlefield was prepared for them and they fought. Issei defeated Raiser exactly how it was shown in the anime. He used holy water to defeat Raiser. Rias was now free from her marriage contract. They used the griffin given by Sirzechs to return to the human world. Issei was carrying Rias like a princess. Sparda: That was anti-climatic..... Chapter 59 - Bored One month has passed since the rating game. Life was going completely normal for Sparda which was tremendously boring for him. He had nobody to fight with or battle with, he could always fight with Tia to pass his time but now she was not strong enough for him. Tia nowadays evaded his offers for a fight because she didn''t like the feeling of getting beaten up. He was expecting that Ophis would come for a fight but she also didn''t come. He was living happily with his fianc¨¦es. He didn''t do the deed with Akeno, he was still waiting for her to turn 18. Sparda had blank eyes while he was having breakfast. Amy: Babe you don''t look so good. Sparda: No I am not good, I want to fight someone strong. Did you tell your brother that I want to fight him?? Amy: I asked him but he is busy with his duties. Tia: I think Azazel was right when he told us that you and your brother had a head injury that made you like this. Sparda: If I agree will you fight me?? Tia: I love myself as much as I love you, so I am going to pass. Sona: Why don''t you challenge Sirzechs Lucifer?? Sparda: You think I didn''t try?? He always puts up a condition like I have to take his place if I win. Akeno: So why don''t you settle for a draw?? Amy: Believe me sister draw is not an option for our Sparda. Sona: Have you tried Azazel?? Sparda: That damn fallen is no good always making some lame excuses. Tia: You know what?? I think you are trying to find some new gods to humiliate. Sparda: I don''t do that, maybe a little bit. Akeno: What about your brother. Sparda: If I fight him he will lose and get depressed again. Sona: You are a lost cause. Sparda: But all of you love me for what I am. Amy/Tia/Sona/Akeno: Hehe¡­.! That we do darling!! Everyone finished their breakfast and Sparda got in his car along with Tia, Sona, and Akeno and drove off to school. Amy teleported to Takamagahara and the maids resumed their duties. After 5 minutes Sparda reached school with them and parked his car. All the students again started their usual gossip regarding them and as always they shrugged it off. Sparda was in class getting so bored that he wanted to die when he suddenly felt holy energy enter the town. The energy was so huge that it didn''t belong to any normal angels, it had to a seraph. Sparda: During the lunch break, Sparda was in the cafeteria along with Tia when Sona and Tsubaki came to join them. Sona: We have a problem. Sparda: Let me guess, a problem related to a strong angel in town. Sona: How did you know?? Sparda: Who do you think I am?? Sona: The angel came with two exorcists who are carrying holy swords, they want to talk with us. The angel didn''t show itself, but he or she is strong that much even I can sense. Sparda: So do you want me to take care of them?? I haven''t fought anyone seriously for some time. Sona: I want you to be there when we talk with them and please don''t try to cause a war. Sparda: No promises babe, if they get on my nerves they won''t see tomorrow''s sun. Sona: That''s fair, come to ORC after school I will be already there. Sparda: Tia do you want to come too?? Tia: I will pass, I have a series to watch on Netflix. After that Sona and Tsubaki left them with their food. After finishing their food Sparda and Tia to their class. After the school finished Sparda got up from his seat and went towards ORC. Sparda knocked on the door and was invited inside. After entering he found that Sona was present there with her full peerage and Rias was also there with her full peerage. Rias: Sparda welcome, I am glad that you could join us. Sparda: Whatever I was bored and Sona asked me to come so I came. A strong angel that could be real fun. Sona: Please heed my request, don''t start a war. Sparda: I will try not to don''t worry. So when are they coming?? Rias: They would be coming any minute. Just as Rias finished her sentence Sparda noticed the angel near ORC along with the exorcists. Sparda could feel the holy energy coming from the holy swords but it was incomparable to the Excalibur he had in GOB. Soon the door was knocked and they were allowed to come in. when they came in Spadra was able to recognize the seraph. Her name was Gabriel the strongest woman in heaven. They took a seat on the couch in front of Sparda, Sona, and Rias. The exorcists were wearing white robes. One of them was carrying a huge sword which was wrapped by clothes. They took off their hoods and Sparda remembered from the anime they were Xenovia and Irina. Sparda: I didn''t expect that heaven would send Gabriel. All the devils present there were shocked hearing that the angel in front of them was a seraph. They were so glad that Rias and Sona called Sparda to be present there. But the exorcists were not happy seeing how Sparda called out a seraphs'' name. They were about to take out their weapons to attack Sparda. Xenovia: Watch your mouth human. You are not even worthy to take her name. Irina: You are wearing a cross, you are a believer of God how can you sit along with devils?? Sparda: Firstly I am a devil I assure you and don''t threaten me, I don''t take kindly to that. Xenovia: Impossible, you are lying. Gabriel: I am quite surprised that you were able to recognize me, and girls he is telling the truth he is a devil. I am here because of him. Sparda: You are here for me?? I am really flattered. Gabriel: Believe me I am here for you. Sparda: So why don''t we go on a date and leave this matter in their hands?? Gabriel: What is a date you are speaking about?? Sparda: A date is when a boy and girl go out together to watch movies, do shopping, eat food, and have fun that is called a date. Gabriel: Then I would love to go with you, I always wanted to visit Japan. Everyone was shocked hearing that Gabriel was ready to go on a date with him so easily. But it made the exorcists even more angrier. Sona: Sparda please stop flirting with her. Xenovia: Devil, stop corrupting Gabriel-sama or I will strike you down right here right now. Sparda: With the toys, you are carrying?? Irina: You dare to insult our Excaliburs?? Sparda: They are just toys against me and you are insects. Xenovia: I have heard enough, now die in the name of God. Gabriel: Please don''t fight, we don''t want to cause trouble here. Girls he can defeat all of us combined without breaking a sweat. I just came to request Sparda-sama here that he lets us do our job here. Xenovia and Irina were shocked hearing Gabriel, how can they not be. Gabriel was an arch-angel and she was saying that a devil could defeat her without breaking a sweat how strong was he. Sparda: Gabriel please call me Sparda. So what is the job you are talking about??? Gabriel: Recently 3 of the Excaliburs were stolen by a fallen angel and he came to Kuoh with those swords. We want to find the swords and acquire them back, but we don''t want the devils to interfere. Sparda: Well you can do whatever you want to do, but like you said this is a devil territory so if we find the matter getting out of your hands I will interfere. Xenovia: Are you sure?? Do you want to disregard church?? Sparda: The same church which allowed the holy swords project to be conducted?? Irina: Are you mocking us?? Sparda: Hell yeah I am mocking you. What are you going to do?? Xenovia: Are you declaring war on church?? Sparda: Believe me it won''t be a war, it will be a massacre. Xenovia lost her temper and was about to attack Sparda but Gabriel stopped her. Gabriel: Did you not understand what I said before?? And I agree with him if you go war with him church will be destroyed. Sparda I agree with your terms, I myself would contact you if we need help. Sparda: Do you know which fallen angel was responsible?? Irina: We believe it was Kokebiel. Sparda: This is interesting...¡­. Chapter 60 - Arch-Angels Gabriel: I don''t understand how is that interesting?? Sona: Please Gabriel-sama ignore him, he is a lost cause. Gabriel: Forgive me Sparda for not noticing before, what can I do to help you? Sparda: (-_-) not cool Sona. By the way Gabriel I am completely fine. Gabriel: Sparda there is someone who wants to meet you. He wants to talk to you privately. Sparda: We can talk in my home freely. Gabriel: Ok then please lead the way. Irina: Gabriel-sama please tell me that you are actually not thinking of going to a devil''s house. Sparda: I see you are thinking of me as evil because of my race. If I have been really evil you would be already dead. But interfere with me once more and you won''t be seeing the next day. Gabriel: You girls need to apologize to him, we are trying to form a friendly bond here but you are continuously antagonizing him. Is this what they teach you in church?? Xenovia and Irina were shocked hearing that from a seraph, they never imagined that a seraph would take the side of a devil. They were not sure what to do, all their teachings would be insulted. They decided to keep quiet. Gabriel: Didn''t you hear me?? I told you to apologize to him. Irina/Xenovia: We are sorry. Gabriel: Now this is out of the way, let''s go. Xenovia: With all respect Gabriel-sama we don''t want to visit a devil''s house. We would be going to this town''s church. Gabriel: You can go there, but since I am commanding the mission I order you that if anything goes out of hand you are free to ask for assistance from the devils. Irina: We understand. After that Xenovia and Irina left the ORC. Sparda looked towards the devils and found them sweating. Sparda: Are you guys ok?? Sona: Staying in the presence of a seraph is causing us a big headache. Sparda: Well I will go with Gabriel, Sona and Akeno are you going to come with me?? Akeno: I still have contracts to complete, I will come later. Sona: I too have paperwork to complete. Sparda: Well knock yourselves out, be safe out there. Gabriel let''s go! After that Sparda led Gabriel to his car. Gabriel''s eyes were sparkling seeing his car. Gabriel: Is this your car?? I always wanted to ride one. Sparda: Well this your lucky day. After that Sparda and Gabriel entered the car and drove towards his house. Soon they reached Sparda''s home. During the whole drive, Gabriel was sticking her head out of the window and squealing like a child. Sparda found that it was really cute, he decided to make Gabriel his fianc¨¦e but he didn''t want to force her or anything. Sparda parked his car inside the garage and entered the house along with Gabriel. Gabriel entered the house and got shocked seeing the fallen angels working as a maid. The maids were able to feel her holy power and got scared of her. Seeing them Sparda chuckled a little. Sparda: Don''t need to get scared, she will not harm you. Can you prepare some snacks for us another guest is coming. By the way, where is Tia?? Martel: She is watching the TV. Then Gabriel moves to the next room with Sparda and she was shocked to see the woman lying on the sofa. Gabriel recognized her immediately. Tiamat also recognized her. Tiamat: Gabriel, long time no see. How have you been?? Gabriel: I am fine how are you?? Tia: I am also fine. After that Sparda and Gabriel took a seat on the couch. Gabriel: I will call him now. Sparda: It''s ok with me. After that Gabriel made a magic circle and she told someone to come to their current location. Suddenly the room was filled with blinding light and a young man appeared. He had blonde hair and was wearing golden colored armor. Sparda knew who he was, he was Michael. Michael: Sparda it is nice to meet you, I have been waiting for some time to speak with you. Sparda: It is also nice to meet you. Michael: Tiamat long time no see, how have you been?? Tia: What can I say I am living my life it is also nice to meet you. Then the maids entered the room with snacks while shivering. They were really scared for their lives. They were standing in front of two arch-angels. Michael: I would like to talk with you privately. Sparda: Let''s move to my room. Kalawarner please bring the food there. After that Sparda got up from his seat and led Michael and Gabriel to his room. Kalawarner was following them and she placed the snacks on the table as soon as possible and left the room. After she left the room Sparda flicked his fingers and a barrier was placed all around the room. Michael and Gabriel were shocked sensing that they were cut from the rest of the world. Michael: What did you do?? Sparda: I placed a barrier that separates this room from the world. Gabriel: I have never seen anything like that. Sparda: So what did you wanted to talk about?? Michael: Do you know that heaven is currently in a crisis?? Sparda: You mean the death of God. Michael and Gabriel were shocked hearing that he knew about God''s death. Michael: How do you know about that?? It is a closely guarded secret. Sparda: I know a lot of things such as a being on par with Great Red other than Ophis. Michael: You are quite scary if I have to say. I am really glad that you don''t want to cause havoc. Sparda: How are you so sure?? Michael: Well I have lived long enough to at least know this much. Sparda: So what did you wanted to talk about?? Michael: Since God is dead I have been maintaining the system of heaven, but it is barely functioning me as a center. Lucifer was the first child of God so he can also power the system like me. Since you are pure as the original Lucifer you also have that power. If we both work together then we will be able to run the system at full capacity and even make changes to it. Sparda: Well it will solve a lot of problems if we can do that. Michael: But there is a problem, none of us is super-class being. One of us is needed to have super-class power to control the system at full power. I cannot become a Super-class being because we were made by father and we cannot become stronger than him. Only Lucifer could reach that level, so you need to become a Super-class being. Sparda: Well currently I am at peak Satan level, I could breakthrough any moment but I need to have a serious fight or it will take about 1 year. Gabriel: That will be a problem, if we don''t fix the system as soon as possible then a lot of things can go awry. Michael: Fighting with us won''t do you any good, you can defeat us easily. Sparda: Why do you trust me so much?? Michael: Because my sister trusts you. Sparda: Gabriel how can you trust me?? We have only met today. Michael: She has been watching you since you became immune to holy energy and she has grown a crush on you. Gabriel: Brother you promised me that you won''t say that. Michael: Haha¡­!! Sorry, sister, it got out of my mouth in the flow. Sparda: That is a complete breach of my privacy. Hearing him Gabriel became sad and was about to cry, Sparda got scared and started petting her head. She immediately became happy and started to hum. Sparda: So why did you wait for so long?? Michael: I wanted to know your personality before approaching. After I confirmed that I decided that you are worthy of my sister. Sparda: What are you talking about?? I thought we were talking about you need my help with the system not handing your sister to me. Gabriel: Sparda don''t you like me?? If you don''t want I won''t ask again. Sparda: I would be lying if I decline, but I would like to know you better. Maybe go on a few dates. Gabriel: I am fine with it, I want to become one of your fianc¨¦es. I already know that you have other fianc¨¦es I don''t mind sharing. Sparda: Well I was not expecting that. Michael: So if you want to date my sister we need to access the system so that she won''t fall because she loves you. Sparda: I also don''t want to make her fall because she loves me. So do you know any opponents who can give me a challenge?? Michael: I know a place where you can find an opponent but it can be dangerous. Sparda: That makes it more fun. Tell me where it is?? Michael: You need to visit Scotland..... Chapter 61 - Scathach Skadi Sparda: Are you talking about Scathach?? Michael: You know about her?? Sparda: No I thought she was a myth. Michael: No she is real I can assure you but she exists on a different plane so not everyone can sense her or find her. Sparda: Fighting her would be fun but if she is on a different plane how will I find her?? Gabriel: Don''t worry Sparda we know the exact location where her plane coincides with ours. I will teleport you to that exact location but be careful of her, she is called God Slayer for a reason. Sparda: Well that makes it more fun, it has been so long that I have a decent challenge. Michael: So I will be leaving now, please take care of my sister. Sparda: Atleast wait till dinner. Michael: I am really sorry but I have to leave but I promise that next time I visit I would stay for dinner. Sparda: That will do for now. Sparda snaps his fingers and breaks the barrier and Michael vanishes in bright light. Sparda: Let''s go downstairs and see if Amy has come home or not. Gabriel: Ok let''s go. Sparda: Take this pendant to keep it with you, other people won''t be able to sense your power. Sparda takes out a pendant from GOB and hands it over to Gabriel. Gabriel: This is nice, in this way your devil fianc¨¦es won''t have a headache near me. After that, both of them went downstairs and Sparda saw that Amy had already come and was drinking tea while watching TV. Sparda: Amy how was your day?? Amy: Meh¡­ It was pretty normal babe. Gabriel: Lady Amaterasu it is really nice to meet you. Amy: It''s been long since we met. Yes, nice to meet you too. After that Sparda told them what happened and that he would be visiting Scotland. Amy: So you are going to challenge Scathach Skadi?? Sparda: That is the plan. Tia: So you need a challenging situation to breakthrough. Sparda: That is what I am saying. Amy: But her spear is dangerous it always pierces the heart. Sparda: Well I can regenerate rapidly and I still have VM if things go south. Tia: As long as you have VM no one can defeat you. Gabriel: What is VM?? Sparda: Promise me that you won''t tell about this to anyone, not even your brother until I reveal it myself. Gabriel: I promise. Sparda: It is an ability of mine which lets me control or manipulate any form of vector freely as long as I have a medium. Amy: No matter how strong you are or what kind of attack you use it always contains a vector as long as Sparda can control it he can''t be defeated. Gabriel in all her life heard about the most broken ability, she was completely shocked by how strong that ability was it was unbeatable. Soon dinner was prepared and Sona and Akeno also came back home. They entered the house and found Gabriel sitting and talking with the rest. They thought they would have a headache again but they were unable to sense any power from her which shocked them. Sparda: Did you complete your work?? Sona: Yes I did. Akeno: Everything went like butter. Sparda: That is nice to hear. Sona I will be leaving for Scotland tomorrow please get me excused from school. Sona: Why are you suddenly leaving when a cadre level fallen angel is looming over our town? Sparda: Don''t worry about him, Tia and Gabriel will take care of him if I am unable to come. And I found something interesting there. Tia: He wants to fight with Scathach Skadi. Akeno: Whaaaat???!!! I thought she was a myth. Sona: I also thought that. Sparda: I only found out today that she exists. Sona: Well I trust you. After that, they ate dinner and Gabriel was given a guest room to sleep in. Sona, Amy, and Tia had some fun in Sparda''s room since Sparda will be leaving for a few days. The next morning they woke up and got freshened up. After that they all had breakfast and Gabriel made a magic circle that would teleport Sparda to the exact location where both the planes meet. Before teleporting Sparda was kissed by all of his fiancees as a sign of good luck. Sparda arrived at a place where there was nothing for about a half a mile radius. There was slit in the space in front of him. Sparda: After thinking that Sparda entered the slit and found himself in a land of nothingness. There was nothing as far as Sparda can see. The whole surface was like that he was standing on water but his feet didn''t feel wet. Sparda activated his Rinnegan and started searching for any life signs and he found one. Without wasting any time he started walking in that direction and reached near it after walking 10 minutes. Sparda found a woman sitting in a meditation position, she was the most beautiful woman Sparda has ever seen. She was wearing purple skin-tight battle armor, her hair was maroon colored and she had blood crimson barbed spear sitting on her l.a.p. She opened her eyes sensing Sparda and her eyes were crimson red color. Scathach: You are different from the others. Sparda: How am I different?? Scathach: I have seen of a lot of men in my whole life gods, angels, humans, heroes, fallen angels, devils but whoever they were whenever they saw me their eyes were filled with l.u.s.t. But you, I only see admiration for my beauty in your eyes which is unusual for a devil. Sparda: Well I like to please and thank you for your compliment. Scathach: So why did you come to my land?? Sparda: I came to fight with you. Scathach: So you want to become my disciple?? Sparda: I never said I want to become your disciple. Scathach: So you wish to challenge me to a fight, so you are ready to face the consequences of the result?? Sparda: Yes I want to challenge you to a fight but do elaborate, what consequences. Scathach: If you lose you die and if you win by any chance I will be yours. Sparda: Firstly I am not single and secondly how can you trust me so easily. Scathach: I have no problem sharing and if you are a true warrior you can know everything about your opponent just by exchanging fists. Sparda: I have to agree with that on you. Scathach: I want to ask you something what are those eyes I have never seen anything like that? Sparda: These eyes are my unique eyes which only I can have. Scathach: Fair enough. Now let''s fight we have chatted for long. Sparda: Let''s dance...¡­ Chapter 62 - Super Devil Scathach got up from her position and started rotating her spear, Sparda got enchanted by seeing her movements and skills. It clear as a day that she was in a different league from Sparda in weapons mastery. Sparda: I also have the same spear. Sparda took out Gaebolg from GOB which shocked Scathach. She immediately found out that the devil standing in front of her was the descendant of Gilgamesh. Scathach: So not only you are a pure Lucifer but also a descendant of Gilgamesh this will be problematic. Sparda: How did you know about me being a pure Lucifer, a descendant of Gilgamesh I can understand. Scathach: I don''t have the title of God Slayer just for show, now enough talking. Scathach kicked the ground attacked Sparda with tremendous speed. Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed into EMS. The spear passed right through him, which shocked Scathach but she didn''t waver she increased her speed and kept attacking him. Sparda was a complete amateur with a spear. He regretted deciding to fight her with a spear as soon as Scathach started attacking him. Sparda was in a tight bind he was unable to keep up with her speed of attacks and started receiving damage even with using Kamui. Sparda''s body was full of scratches now but it was healing as fast as the damage was inflicted but it still was a huge problem for Sparda. He decided to make some distance between them. Sparda dropped all his guard and stood still Scathach seeing that thrust her spear towards his heart with full force but as soon as she touched her she was thrown away with thrice the force she applied. She balanced herself in the air and landed 15m away from him. Scathach: What was that?? Sparda: Defeat me and I will tell you. Using this chance Sparda changed his weapon from Gaebolg to Gram and kicked the ground and reached her, he activated GOB and started launching spears and swords at her at the same time he also attacked her with Gram. To get an opening Sparda used Amaterasu on her, she didn''t know what it was but she dodged instinctively but it created an opening for Sparda and he was able to cut her on her shoulder. Scathach jumped backward to make some distance. Scathach: You are good, I have underestimated you. Sparda: Let''s keep going I might surprise you even more. Scathach: Then I guess I should kick it up by a notch. Scathach opened a portal beside her and a sword came out of it. Sparda knew what sword it was, it was Claiohm Scath. Sparda again started attacking her with his previous strategy but this time she countered his Amaterasu by the darkness of her sword. The sword started releasing darkness and Sparda''s eyes started rotating and changed into Rinnegan. Sparda: Almighty Push!! Scathach was thrown away by a tremendous force along with the darkness released from her sword. She tried to regain her sights it got blurry when she was hit by the force, it hit her really hard. Sparda: Planetary Devastation!! The land around Scathach started to crack and started to rise in the sky. Scathach also rose from the ground and she was stunned and whatever she did was no use. She was soon entrapped within the landmasses within the sky. She used her sword and tried to break free but it was of no use. Soon she was completely trapped within the mass floating on the sky. It was like a small planet, Sparda compressed it as much as he can. But he knew that it was not enough to defeat her. Sparda activated his Susanoo and 3 simple Susanoo formed which only had skin and muscles but no armor all of them had different hand signs and he always wanted to perform this move. Sparda: Shattered Heavens!! Soon a gigantic meteor came down from the sky and directly dropped on the planet made by Sparda. The meteor had the size of a 1-mile radius. If it was dropped in Japan it would be completely destroyed. Sparda protected himself by using VM so that he won''t be buried by the meteor or be caught up by his own attack. Sparda was breathing heavily and he was sure that if Scathach wasn''t dead she would at least be injured heavily. Sparda released a big sigh and closed his eyes to take a deep breath in. Sparda dropped his guard and immediately regretted it as a red crimson spear pierced his heart. Sparda spat out a lot of blood. He saw Scathach walking out of the debris heavily injured her both arms were bend unnaturally, her whole body was bloodied and she was walking very difficultly. It was clear that one of her legs was also broken. Scathach: You are far more stronger than me, but you were a greenhorn as soon as you thought that you won you dropped your guard which resulted in your downfall, in this case, your death. Sparda: I won''t be so sure. Sparda held the spear and pulled it out of his c.h.e.s.t and blood oozed out of his c.h.e.s.t like a fountain. He threw away the spear and the wound started to heal at a rapid rate. Sparda spread out his wings and rose from the ground and transformed into something bestial. His head was surrounded by large ram-like horns with a second smaller set extending from the top. He had reptilian-like feet and all his wings transformed into spikes of red light. He now had 12 spikes which meant he ascended in Super-class. He also had a crown-like halo floating over his head which was also red. Sparda started to check out the changes on his body and boy he was satisfied. Scathach was scared of the power that Sparda was releasing now. If Sparda was strong before now he was in a different league. Scathach was badly injured and now she was sure that she could not defeat Sparda not even dream about it. Sparda: So this is the power of a Super-devil, I like it. I guess this is my true form. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Ding! Ding! Ding! Sparda''s true form is like Dante''s sin devil trigger but he didn''t have bat-like wings that transformed into spikes and now he had a crown-like halo over his head. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda: Scathach give up you cannot win now, even if you were in your best condition you would lose. Scathach: You are right, I have lost. You beat me fair and square. Sparda flew down to the ground and reverted back to his normal form. He unfurled his wings and found out that he still had those light spikes in place of his wings and his halo would come out whenever he unfurled his wings. Sparda: Well this was the best fight of my life. Scathach: I agree with you. Sparda: So what now?? Scathach: Since I have lost this world will collapse soon and I will stay here and disappear with it. Sparda saw that the dimension had started to collapse from the edges. Sparda: Are you dumb, come with me you told me the consequences that if you lose you will become mine. Scathach: I know you don''t want me, I am broken see me I don''t need your pity. Sparda: You are really stupid, I don''t pity you. You are the most beautiful girl I have ever laid my eyes on you are not broken, you are not some toy. I will stand beside you until you heal again and I would never abandon you for anything. Sparda held her broken body and pulled her closer to him and pressed his lips against her. At first, she was shocked by the kiss but soon she melted in the kiss. Sparda: Ready to come with me my God Slayer. Scathach: Yes husband, take me with you. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened, Sparda picked up Scathach like a princess and entered the Garganta with her. A Garganta opened near a random beach and Sparda walked out of it carrying Scathach in his arms. He laid her down on the sand and took out an artifact out of GOB that would help to heal Scathach at a very fast rate. Scathach was already unconscious and her body started to heal at a visible rate. Sparda: I think they would be really happy to meet my new fianc¨¦e..... Chapter 63 - Interruption Scathach was sleeping peacefully even after being completely healed, she was very badly injured. During night time Scathach regained consciousness. She found herself in a cave where a bonfire was lit. Sparda was also sitting beside her with his back leaning on the wall. Scathach: Where am I?? Sparda: So you are finally awake, how are you feeling now?? Scathach remembered all that has happened between them, the fight, her defeat, and they kiss. After she remembered all that her face became completely red. Sparda: Scathach are you ok?? Your face is completely red do you have a fever?? Scathach: I am fine, but I don''t know your name. Sparda: My name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. Scathach: How did you become a pure devil?? Sparda: I don''t know after I was born my devil bloodline kept getting pure. Scathach: So tell me, were you serious while making that vow to me?? Sparda: I was completely serious. Scathach are you hungry?? Scathach: Yes a little bit, but can you tell me how did I heal so fast?? Sparda: I used one of my artifacts which helps to heal someone rapidly, and here have some fish. Scathach bit into the fish and her mind were blown away, she was in a trance after eating the food. She immediately ate the entire fish like a hungry cat. Seeing her antics Sparda chuckled a bit. She immediately started asking for seconds, she didn''t mind that Sparda was laughing. She just wanted to eat more, it was the best fish she never ate in all her immortal life. Sparda: Won''t you be missing your home?? Scathach: It was never my home, I just lived there to avoid the power struggles of disparate peoples who all just want to rope me in with them for their advantage. Sparda: I kinda relate to your problem. Scathach: So what do you want to do in your life? Sparda: I want to defeat Great Red and take his position in the ranking. So no one bothers me as no one bothers him. Scathach: That is a simple dream but you have to work hard. Sparda: One of my fianc¨¦es also told me the same line you did. Scathach: Tell me about her. After that Sparda told her about all his fiancees where he lives, about his brother and a lot more. Scathach was really happy that she was able to find someone for herself after all this time. Scathach got up from where she was sitting and came near Sparda and hugged him and fell asleep like that. She was smiling even when she was sleeping Sparda seeing that started petting her back and he also fell asleep leaning on the wall. The next day Sparda woke up and found that Scathach was nowhere to be found he got worried and got out of the cave. He found her in front of the beach swinging her spear, it was like a beautiful dance Sparda got entranced by her skills. He stood quietly at the side while she was swinging her spear. Scathach noticed him and stopped swinging. Scathach: Good morning husband, I was just practicing and seeing your peaceful face I didn''t want to wake you up. Sparda: Good morning darling, no it''s ok. You were looking beautiful while practicing. Hearing Sparda, Scathach''s face became red. Scathach: So when will you take me to meet others?? Sparda: Today we will return, I just wanted to know each other better. Hope you didn''t hate it. Scathach: No it is nice, I guess how much the world has changed now. Sparda: You will not recognize anything now. Suddenly a magic circle formed in front of Sparda and face of Azazel popped out of it in the form of a hologram. Azazel: Sparda where are you?? I was trying to reach you on your mobile. Sparda: I am on some random island. What do you want?? Azazel: Oooh¡­.!! Sorry for disturbing you on your honeymoon. Sparda: It''s nothing like that. Scathach: Husband who is he?? Azazel: Hahaha¡­.!! Brat. You have been hiding something here, I really want to see how you explain this to others. But I think I have seen her somewhere. Sparda: That''s none of your business how I tell others and she is Scathach the God Slayer. Hearing Sparda, Azazel lost all colors from his face and started shivering. Azazel: Whaaaaat??? But why is she here?? Scathach: That is none of your business, now leave us alone or I will gut you like a pig. Azazel: Eeeeek¡­!! No no please don''t do that, I am just a lowly fallen angel. Sparda save me from her. Azazel shrieked like a girl and started begging for his life. Sparda: Scathach calm down, I know he is annoying but he is good. So what do you want Azazel? Azazel: Don''t you think that I might be calling you to see how are you doing?? Sparda: I know how you are, so tell me quickly or I will leave you with Scathach. Azazel: (-_-) You are no fun¡­.!! Kokabeal is in Kuoh and he wants to start a war, please stop him. Sparda: I am not your subordinate like Vali, I will stop him but he will die. Azazel: I was thinking that you would say that. Kill him or whatever just stop him. Sparda: Ok, I will take care of that. After that Azazel cut off the call Sparda sat down on the beach, he started petting sand beside him gesturing Scathach to take a seat beside him. Scathach came near him and sat. Sparda: Scathach I want you to train me in weapons. Scathach: Anything for you, but you are already so strong. Sparda: I am strong if you compare the raw power, I want you to teach me how to fight with weapons. Scathach: Gladly, so when should we start?? Sparda: How about right now?? After that Scathach got up and started to show Sparda how to handle a spear. Sparda activated his EMS and started to watch her every move. Sparda quickly memorized all of that because of Sharingan and became proficient with them because of instant mastery. Scathach was shocked that how quickly Sparda was mastering the moves. It was just unbelievable for her, she spent her whole life making these moves perfect and Sparda was learning them at lightning speed. Sparda: Let''s take a break. Scathach: I also agree but the speed at which you are learning is just unbelievable. Sparda: Scathach will you go on a date with me?? Scathach: I will go with you anywhere, I will not get scared by a date. Sparda: Hahahaha..... Scathach: Why are you laughing?? Sparda: No its nothing, let''s go. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened and both of them stepped into it. A Garganta appeared in a dark alley near a shopping mall. They got out of it and Sparda took her to buy clothes for her. She was really standing out in her armor. Everyone was thinking that she might be doing cosplay or something. While they were walking through the mall Scathach''s eyes were sparkling seeing the changes that have happened. They entered a clothing store and Sparda asked to choose some clothes for herself. Scathach: But I am comfortable in my battle armor. Sparda: But if you wear this in public everyone will stare at you, which I don''t like. Scathach: You are so cute becoming jealous. Ok, but how will I change into my battle armor if someone attacks me. Sparda took out a ring from GOB and gave it to Scathach. Sparda: Take this ring and it will become your personal clothes wardrobe in your mind. Whenever you want you will be able to change into any dress you like. You can store all of your clothes there. Scathach didn''t say anything just her cheeks turned red. Seeing her Sparda understood what she wanted, she wanted him to put on the ring on her finger. Sparda obliged and placed the ring on her ring finger. Scathach was really happy she was beaming with a smile. She soon chooses a lot of clothes and Sparda paid for them, after that he took her to have lunch. She was really excited. They had lunch after that he took her to a park it was almost dark. Sparda was about to kiss Scathach but it was interrupted by a call. Sparda took out his phone and saw that it was Sona. He picked up the call. Sona: Sparda are you back yet?? Sparda: Yes I am back. Sona: Quickly come to school, Kokabeal is here. He wants to blow up the whole town. Sparda: Ok I will be there shortly. Saying that Sparda disconnected the call. Scathach was fuming in anger. Scathach: Why is everyone interrupting us?? Sparda: It is because of Kokabeal, he is trying to blow up my town. Scathach: He is going to die, he will know today why everyone fears me..... Chapter 64 - God Slayer Scathach: Where is this school thing take me there! Sparda didn''t say anything and pulled her closer and kissed her. She also returned the kiss. After a long kiss, they parted from each other. Scathach: I am still angry and I am still going to kill him. Sparda: I just wanted to kiss you, you get a different kind of charm when you are angry. Scathach: You can flirt with me later now take to school or whatever it is. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened in front of them, both of them entered it. At the same time, a Garganta appeared over the school and Sparda and Scathach came out of it. Sparda has his wings out and he was holding Scathach by her waist. Sparda looked down to check the situation and found that it was truly dire. Gabriel was sealed inside a barrier and everyone''s face was downcasted. Kokabeal was laughing like a maniac. Kokabeal: Hahahaha...!! None of you can stop me now, you are just weak. After god died they decided that they should stop the war what the F*ck. Now I will restart the war by having the heads of sisters of the devil kings. Sparda: So he told them that God was dead. Well, there is no crying over spilled milk. Kokabeal made a huge light spear and was about to launch it but suddenly the barrier broke and someone dropped down. The field was covered by dust, Kokabeal held off his attack. The dust settled down and everyone could see a woman in purple skin-tight armor carrying a crimson barbed spear. Gabriel recognized her and was shocked to see her here. Scathach: I am no genius but I am sure you are Kokabeal. Kokabeal: I don''t know who you are but since you dare to interrupt me you can die along with them. Kokabeal pointed the light spear at Scathach and launched it. Scathach didn''t move and she also launched her spear. As soon her spear touched the light spear, the light spear shattered and Gaebolg continued its path and torn off Kokabeal''s right arm and trailed off. Kokabeal screamed in pain, red blood gushed out from the stub. Scathach opened her palm and the spear returned to her hands. By this time Sparda came down and broke the barrier in which Gabriel was captured with Barrier Breaker. She came out and hugged Sparda. Gabriel started to cry in his embrace. Gabriel: I failed to stop him from telling the truth. Sparda: Don''t worry you did what you could and I am proud of that. Everyone was shocked by how easily the unknown woman tore the arm of Kokabeal. They were unable to even scratch him. Kokabeal: What have I done to you?? Why are you interfering?? Scathach: You interrupted my private time with my husband so you deserve to die. Kokabeal gathered all of his remaining power and formed a light spear and again attacked her. Scathach again launched her spear which shattered the light spear Kokabeal launched and again torn off his remaining arm and trailed off. Scathach again called back her spear. Kokabeal again screamed in agony but nobody took pity on him. Kokabeal was now scared, he knew that he was going to die. Kokabeal: Please spare me, I am too important to die here. Scathach: Insects like you should be glad dying by my hands, you should even lay down your head to get butchered. I am Scathach the God Slayer, you non-significant insect should be proud that I am the one who will squash your head. Everyone who heard that was completely scared, some devils even prayed for Kokabeal''s soul which caused the headache. But they were all scared of Scathach, they all knew the legends of God Slayer except few of them. Scathach didn''t say anything and pulled her arm back and again launched her spear at Kokabeal. The spear pierced his heart at a speed incomprehensible even for the devils. Kokabeal''s lifeless body dropped on the ground. His face still had a horrified expression on it. Scathach: Now that he is dead. Sparda~ let''s continue~ our date. Scathach said the last sentence with a rhythm in it. Sparda: It''s dark now I will take you to another time. Now come here I want you to introduce to a few people. Just as Sparda finished saying that he felt two intense glare on him, he turned his head and found Sona and Akeno glaring at him. Sparda has a worried smile on his face. Both of them were smiling but it was not a smile of love, it was the smile which promised lots of pain. Sona: Were you the husband she was referring to darling?? Akeno: Please tell me, I also want to know... Chapter 65 - Aftermath Sparda: Well...... it is not like that, she is also my fianc¨¦e but she likes to call me husband. Sona: And what about your private time with her?? Sparda: We were on a date that''s all. Akeno: Now since you brought her here, don''t be shy introduce us to her. Sona: Yes, we need to thank her for taking care of Kokabeal. Akeno: Amy is not going to like it. By the time Akeno finished saying Scathach has already joined them. Immediately after killing Kokabeal she lost all her rage and was back to neutral mood. Scathach: You must be Sona and Akeno, Sparda told me a lot all about you and there is no need to thank me it is natural to save my fellow sister. Don''t need to worry about Amy, I don''t slay gods without a reason. Akeno: You were really strong like in the legends. Scathach: No you are weak which is unacceptable. I will be training both of you from now on and when I start with you both you will be wishing that you should have died today. Sona and Akeno completely paled hearing her. They were as white as a sheet of paper. They were shivering and shaking like they were touched by a ghost. Akeno: Sparda tell her to spare us. Sparda: No can do forgive me, my love. Sona and Akeno have a look of despair on their faces. They had lost all hope of being saved. While this was going on between them Rias gathered her peerage and came towards them. Rias: Thank you Scathach-sama and Sparda for saving our lives, all of my peerage is in your debt. Sparda: Don''t worry it''s not a big deal. Scathach: Who are you?? Rias: My name is Rias Gremory from the Gremory household and this is my peerage. Scathach: Well girl train hard so that this situation doesn''t repeat itself. Rias: Yes Scathach-sama I take it to heart. Issei: Because of you I was unable to suck on Rias''s b.o.o.b.s. Scathach: So should I also send you to that insect?? He would be really happy to find an insect-like him in the afterlife. Rias: Issei stop!! Scathach-sama please forgive him. He is still not disciplined. Sparda: Rias control your servant or you will have to start searching for new pawns. Issei was about to say something but Rias slapped him in front of everyone, which worked really nicely as it silenced him quite nicely. Sona: Rias take your peerage and retire for today. The SC will be fixing the school. Rias: No, I can''t do that. Let us help. Sona: You have done your part, this responsibility falls over us. Rias had no choice but to reluctantly leave the school, but Akeno stayed behind. Sona and her peerage were fixing the school. Akeno was talking with Scathach and Sparda was talking Gabriel. Sparda was still consoling Gabriel about all that has happened. From the corner of his eyes, Sparda noticed a blue-haired walking towards him and Gabriel. Xenovia: Sparda-sama please forgive me for all my misbehaviors against you. I have been wrong about the church my whole life was a lie. Now that I know the truth I lost everything. Sparda: Just call me Sparda and apology accepted just don''t repeat yourself. Listen everyone has a reason live. After you were born you dedicated your life to God but since now it is gone, find a reason to live for yourself. Gabriel: Why don''t you come with me, I am also responsible for what happened here in a way. Sparda: So you found a way right? Gabriel: Yes we did, but currently it can only be used by the arch-angels. It is still a flaw but I have my deck. Xenovia: Gabriel-sama what are you talking about?? Gabriel: We had found a way to reincarnate humans into angels. Sparda: So Xenovia what did you do with the fragments?? Do you plan to tell your partner?? Xenovia: I possibly cannot, her devotion is much deeper than mine. Even if she can become an angel I cannot tell her the truth. I left the fragments near her bed along with a letter. Sparda: So Gabriel when will you come back?? Gabriel: I cannot tell now but shortly. Sparda: Tell your brother that it worked and I am ready to help him. Gabriel: You have no idea how much it means to us angels all of us owe you greatly. Sparda: It''s no big deal, anything for you. Visit Soon!! After saying that Gabriel disappeared in a bright light along with Xenovia. Sparda: After an hour the school was completely fixed and Sona and her peerage heaved out a sign. Sona came to Sparda asking the rest of her peerage to go home. Sona: Sparda let''s go home I am completely tried. Akeno: I also want to sleep now. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened in front of them and all of them entered it. A Garganta appeared inside Sparda''s house and all of them came out it. Amy noticed Scathach and got sacred. Amy jumped up and hid behind Sparda Amy: Eeeeek¡­.!! Sparda please don''t let her kill me. Sparda: Don''t worry she won''t hurt you she is really nice. Amy looked at Scathach with pure caution. Scathach: You don''t need to be scared of me, I don''t bite. Amy hesitatingly came forward and shook her hands with Scathach. Amy: Sorry for all the hostility. Scathach: Don''t worry about that after all, you are my fellow sister. Amy and Tia got shocked hearing that. Tia: You mean, that you also love Sparda?? Scathach: Yes and he also accepted me. Sparda: We can talk all about that while eating. Everyone get freshened up and join at the table. After that everyone went to get freshened up and after that everyone joined at the table. Sparda told them what had happened in the fight and after the fight. After dinner, all of them went directly to sleep as all of them were really tried. Chapter 66 - Training A/N: Firstly I want to rant a little bit, I don''t understand a few readers they don''t even read the novel and just give a review as trash with 1 star. Not just 1 review but 2 reviews, I just don''t understand that if they don''t like my concept or just are jealous of my novel. I know I am not some top writer or something but at least first read the novel to give a review. If you don''t like my novel and found it thrash I appreciate that you leave a 1-star review and I won''t even say anything. I don''t get paid for writing this and I am working hard for this. So at least first read the novel after that if you find it as thrash and decide to give a 1-star review I won''t mind. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Rias (POV) I came to Issei''s home with Asia and Issei. I was really angry with Issei how he behaves and found that it is getting out of hand. Why is he so perverted?? I need to talk with him. Rias: Issei comes upstairs with me. I need to talk with you. Issei didn''t reply and just followed me, maybe he was still angry that I slapped him, but I didn''t have any other options. I opened the door and entered his room along with him and Asia. Rias: Issei you need to understand that Sparda is not like us. If you get on his nerves he will kill you without a second thought. And what were you thinking talking to Scathach-sama like that? Even she would have killed you without batting an eye. Issei: But because of her I was unable to suck your b.o.o.b.s. Rias: Let me tell you honestly I don''t like your perverted nature at first it was ok and now it is just simply getting out of hand. I promised you that only because we were about to die and if you could have defeated Kokabeal it was a small price to pay. Issei: How can you say that?? I even sacrificed my arm to save you from the marriage. Rias: I will be forever grateful for that, but you need to learn about boundaries. Please keep your perverted nature in check. We still have time to correct that but if this goes on I cannot always protect you. Issei: You won''t understand, please leave I don''t want to talk with you right now. Asia: Please Issei try to listen, Rias-senpai is telling you this only for your good. Issei: Asia you also think that I was out of the line?? Asia: Yes you were please don''t be angry and think clearly. After Asia told him that Issei started to think carefully. Issei please understand that we want better for you. Issei: I guess you are right, but it will take some time for me to change myself. Sorry, President, I was just angry, I won''t do it again. Rias: Thank you Issei. ~NEXT DAY SPARDA HOUSEHOLD~ The next morning Sparda woke up and found that Sona was missing from his bed. Scathach also wanted to sleep with but Sparda stopped her saying it was too quick for them to get into a physical relationship. Scathach finally relented somehow. Sparda got up from his bed and got freshened up. After that, he went downstairs and entered his training ground to complete his daily training. He entered the training ground and shocked to the core. He saw that Sona and Akeno were running l.a.p.s while Scathach was launching her spear at them if they get slow. Both Sona and Akeno had a horrified look on their faces. They were like running for their lives. Scathach noticed Sparda and turned towards him. Scathach: Good morning husband, I hope you don''t mind borrowing them in the morning. Sparda: Not at all knock yourself out. Sona and Akeno saw Sparda and they found hope. They stopped running and were about to ask Sparda to save them. But suddenly a spear landed on the ground between them with incomprehensible speed. Scathach: Who told you to stop running?? Start running again you lazy asses or I will put the spear where the sun doesn''t shine. Hearing Scathach both Sona and Akeno got scared. Sona/Akeno: Yes ma''am, please forgive us. They again started running. Scathach: You don''t mind how I treat them right?? Sparda: It is for their good only, I have seen how you treat them normally so I don''t mind. You are free to treat them however you like while training them. Scathach: I don''t understand you are strong so why didn''t you tried to train them. Don''t you want them to be able to protect themselves? Sparda: You see I am not a trainer kind of guy, I have tried training them but I was not able to get harsh on them. Scathach: I understand. Sparda: So Scathach how did you sleep?? Scathach: Well it was nice, after a very long time I slept on a bed and it was very comfortable. Sparda: Glad you liked it. So Scathach lets start my weapons training. Scathach: Ok let''s start. Both of you keep running and if you stop or try to skip you know what will happen right?? Sona/Akeno: Maam we won''t stop even it takes our lives. After that Sparda activated his EMS and started fighting with Scathach with a spear. He had improved hugely in case of handling spears and even swords. After 1 hour of training, Sparda left Scathach to train Sona and Akeno. He went upstairs and took a bath and went to wash his car. He was thinking of buying another car. But he needed to do something else first, his house members were increasing rapidly and his current house was getting small for them. So he decided to call Azazel. Azazel: My favorite devil, what can I do for you?? Sparda: Stop the flatteries and I want to cash in another favor. Azazel: What do you want me to do?? Sparda: Upgrade my house into a big mansion that has 4 floors above the ground. Azazel: Devils are much better in doing that. Sparda: But none of them owe me favors and I don''t want them asking any favors from me in return from this. Azazel: Fair enough. I will upgrade your house during the night. Tomorrow you will wake up in your new house. Sparda: I am looking forward to that..... Chapter 67 - Swimming Pool A/N: Ok I asked my readers to vote regarding that if I should add Rias to Sparda''s harem or not. By all of your votes, it is decided that Rias won''t be in Sparda''s harem. A lot guys were asking to NTR Issei or keep Rias just for F*cking. Neither of that will be happening. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- After washing his car Sparda went inside and found Sona and Akeno laying on the ground. Sparda: What happened to you?? Sona: My whole body aches, I can''t even lift a single finger. Akeno: I thought I loved pain, but not like this. Sona: She is the actual devil. Sparda: Don''t you think it should be God in your case?? Akeno: Yes you made your point now please pick us up. Sona: She is a slave driver. Scathach: Keep talking like that and I will increase your training regimen. Sona/Akeno: Sorry ma''am we are completely satisfied. Sparda was laughing on the floor seeing their condition it was really pitiful. And when Scathach came they immediately agreed that they were satisfied with the training. After that Sparda help Akeno and Sona to the table so that they could have breakfast. Akeno: Sparda can you feed us, darling?? I cannot even lift my hand. Sparda was about to comply but then he looked towards Scathach and she was glaring at him. Her glare gave him the complete message ''I dare you to feed her''. Sparda: Sorry no can do, it''s part of your training. Akeno: Ok then I want to you spend some time with me today. Sparda: That I can do. Sona: That is not fair. Sparda: Sona I haven''t spent any time with Akeno lately with all that has been going on. Her rating game then the church business. Sona: Ugggghhhh¡­.!! I hate to agree but you are right. By the way where are Amy and Tia? Sparda: Amy took Tia with her to Takamagahara. Looks like they have some treasures there, which needs to be evaluated. Scathach: But I also want to spend some time with you. Sparda: Only yesterday we had our date. I will take you on a later date. Scathach: Uhhhhn¡­.. Ok. After that finished their breakfast and Akeno sneaked inside Sparda''s room to do something. Sparda was waiting in his car for Akeno to come and she came while carrying a duffle bag with her. Sparda: So where do you want to go?? Akeno: To school. Sparda: I didn''t know you are that diligent, you want to go to school for a date when school was off. Akeno: Yes, now shut up and take me. Sparda: Ok Ok, my lady. After that Sparda drove his car to the school and he noticed that Akeno was having an evil smile from time to time but he decided not to ask. He knew that Akeno was both Sadist and M.a.s.o.c.h.i.s.t so he knew that Akeno can have some really disturbing thoughts sometimes. Soon they reached the school and Akeno lead led him towards the pool. He suddenly remembered something. Sparda: Sparda: I see you are leading me towards the pool but it was left unused right?? Akeno: Meanie¡­.!! I was planning to surprise you but you have to ruin it. Sparda: Sorry babe, but I would love to see you in a swimsuit. Akeno: Looks like someone is excited. Sparda: You have no idea. Akeno and Sparda soon reached the pool and saw the whole ORC present there. Rias and her peerage were shocked to see Sparda there. Rias: Good morning Sparda I was not expecting you to come. Sparda: Well Akeno brought me here without saying anything. But I see the pool is still filthy. Akeno: We will be cleaning the pool in return we can use it as much we want for today. Sparda: Well that is nice. Rias: Sparda why don''t you take a seat while we clean the pool. Sparda: Hell no..!! Let me help you too. Sparda helped them to clean the pool when Sparda suddenly cursed inside his mind. He didn''t bring any trunks with him. After the pool was cleaned Akeno filled the pool with clean water using her magic. Sparda was standing near the pool while someone started pulling his sleeves. Sparda looked downwards and found Shirone in her school''s swimsuit. Shirone: Sparda I want a favor. Sparda: Anything for you Neko-chan. Shirone: I don''t know how to swim will you teach me. Sparda: I would like to but I didn''t bring my trunks. Akeno: Who said you didn''t. Sparda looked towards Akeno and found her wearing a s.e.xy purple bikini which didn''t leave much to the imagination. She was holding Sparda''s trunks. Sparda: You look beautiful¡­. I mean really beautiful. Issei if you look towards Akeno with your disgusting eyes I will gouge them out with my b.a.r.e hands. Do you understand?? Issei: Yes sir I will not even look towards her. Sparda: Good!! Now Akeno how did you get it?? Akeno: I sneaked into your room before coming down. Sparda: Shirone wait for me I will join you after I change. Sparda took his trunks from Akeno and went to men''s changing room and soon came out in his trunks and then started to teach Shirone how to swim. After 15 minutes of training, she got the hang of it and Sparda left her so that she can practice herself. After that, he came out of the pool and took a seat beside Rias. Rias was looking towards Issei while he was teaching Asia how to swim. Sparda: Have you confessed to him?? Rias: Wha---Wha---What are you talking about?? Sparda: I can that you love him it is clear by the way you look at him. Rias: So there is nothing hidden from you. Sparda: You don''t have to say if you don''t want to. Rias: Sparda do you hate me?? Sparda: I don''t hate you I just didn''t have the best impression of you. Rias: So what about now?? Sparda: You have changed a lot, you trained with Grafiya. Akeno told me you were working hard. If you ask about now I will say that you are quite nice according to me. Rias: So can we be friends?? Sparda: I would love to. Sparda extended his hands towards Rias and she shook it with a happy face. Akeno was watching them from a corner with a smile on her face. Rias: I like him. Sparda: What?? Rias: I meant I like him but I am not sure. Sparda: Why is that?? Rias: His pervertedness is quite out of hand. If he gets it under control then I will surely fall in love with him. Which girl would like her boyfriend to look at a stranger girl while thinking about her body? Sparda: Well you are right about that. Issei has changed a little bit, I kept my eyes towards him and he didn''t look towards Akeno after I warned he didn''t even try for once. Rias: Me and Asia we both believe in him that he can change let''s give it some time and see what happens. Sparda: Well I will wish for the best. While Sparda and Rias were talking Akeno came near them and hugged Sparda from behind. Her b.o.o.b.s were completely pressing against Sparda''s back. Sparda: You know that it is not nice to eavesdrop. Akeno: I was just watching my best friend and boyfriend becoming friends. Sparda: So Akeno do you want to go for a swim?? Akeno: I would love to. After that Sparda and Akeno went for a swim. After swimming for a bit they went near the edge. Akeno: Sparda I have been this kind of time with you. Sparda: I am sorry Akeno but lately we both had a lot going on. Akeno: I know that that is why I want to enjoy this day to the fullest. Sparda leaned towards Akeno and kissed her. Akeno got embarrassed because everyone was present there, but she didn''t stop Sparda and melted in the kiss. Sparda and Akeno were still in the pool kissing and Akeno suddenly grabbed Sparda''s d*ck. Sparda got surprised and broke the kiss. Sparda: You know that we can''t do it right?? You are still a minor. Akeno: I will wait for that but can''t we have a little bit of foreplay?? Sparda: That we can have. Let''s find some private place. Sparda and Akeno both got out of the pool and they dried themselves and they went towards the locker. After entering a locker Sparda and placed a Space Barrier around the room. As soon as Sparda made the barrier Akeno jumped over him and started to kiss him. After that, the room got filled with sounds of p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e but they didn''t do the deed just some foreplay. After some time they walked out of the locker and went towards the pool. Akeno went and sat beside Rias and Sparda went to Shirone to see how she was doing but instead, she offered him chocolates. Rias: Akeno how was the locker room?? Akeno: I don''t know what are you talking about? Rias: You don''t have to accept, just tell me how was it?? Akeno: I am still a minor so we didn''t do it. Rias: That''s a real gentleman for you. Akeno: That I agree with you completely. After that, it was time to return home. They all went towards the changing room and changed into their normal clothes. Akeno told Sparda to leave because she still had her devil duties. Sparda went towards his car and drove towards his home. Sparda: Well today was fun.... Chapter 68 - Tsubakis Confession and Prank A/N: Firstly I want to say that there will be no NTR. N-O N-T-R. He may take single married but that''s it. No lolis. N-O L-O-L-I-S. No Asia, personally because I don''t like Asia she is too na?ve. Even if some tries to hurt her still will be asked to spare him and pray for his wellbeing. MC is not someone lonely like Issei that he will go after every girl he sees. MC is different he only accepted Amy, Gabriel, and Scathach at first sight and he accepted the rest after going on dates. And about cat girl, he will get catgirl just not Shirone because of no lolis. And MC is not filled with hate about anyone he just hates someone who tries to force him in to doing something. He just hates Raiser because of his attitude but he has nothing personal. If he starts to hate everyone then he will become what Rizevim wanted of him. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda entered his home and found Sona and Tsubaki were talking about something. Sona and Tsubaki noticed Sparda and became quiet. Sparda: Sona what''s up?? Tsubaki it is nice to see you. How have you been?? Sona: I was just clearing up something with my queen. Tsubaki: It is nice to see you too. I have been fine. Tsubaki had red cheeks while she spoke which raised suspicion in Sparda''s mind. Sona: Sparda, Tsubaki wants to speak with you. Sparda: Tsubaki what''s up?? Tsubaki: I¡ªI wan¡ªwanted to say that I like you. I liked you for a long time. Sparda: I know. Sona: What do you mean by ''you know''?? If you knew why didn''t you say anything?? Sparda: I didn''t say anything because she had doubts about her own feelings, so I wanted that she should decide for herself. I didn''t wanted to influence her in any way. Tsubaki: Was I that easy to read?? Sparda: Yes you were. Sona: Sooooooo?? Sparda: I like you too but let''s go on a few dates so we can know each other better. Tsubaki: I like the idea. Sona: So that means you are dating?? Sparda: Yes I think I was pretty clear before. Maybe your brain was damaged while training with Scathach. Sona: No¡­. I heard you clearly at the first time. I was just making sure. Sparda: Whatever you say good luck for tomorrow''s training. Sona: My miserable being is so funny to you?? Sparda: Haha..!! Maybe a little bit. Don''t worry I will give you a nice massage before we go to sleep. Tsubaki: President you were training why didn''t you tell me?? Sona: Trust me you don''t want to know. Sparda: I wouldn''t be so sure, she will be joining you guys shortly. Tsubaki: Please train me I won''t let you down. Sona: Are you stupid?? He is not training us, we are being trained by the devil. Tsubaki got confused hearing that. If Sparda wasn''t training them then who was. Tsubaki was thinking that if there is some other devil strong like Sparda courtesy of Sona''s last sentence. Then suddenly a voice came from upstairs. Scathach: Sona you should have told me you like my training so much, one extra round for you from tomorrow. Sona: Please ma''am anything but that, it just slipped out of my mouth I didn''t want to say it. Sparda: Sona, if you live we will meet again and if not then rest in peace and maybe meet me in the next life. Scathach: Sparda who is this new girl?? Sparda: Well she confessed to me and I have agreed to date her. Scathach: That means she will also be joining the training. Tsubaki: Please teach me, being trained by the legendary God Slayer I cannot ask for more. It is like a dream come true. Sparda: Well someone is excited. It was nice knowing you too. Tsubaki: Why are you talking like that I am going to die and President what''s up with the gloomy face we are lucky to be trained by her. Scathach: See you all should be feeling lucky. If not for my husband here you would never get that chance. Sona: At least me and Akeno won''t be going alone to an early grave. Sparda: Cheer up it''s not like that you are going to die tomorrow. Scathach: Don''t worry Sparda I won''t let them die easily. Sparda: I know that babe. Sona: Sparda there is one more thing I wanted to tell you. Tomorrow is Open House in the School, I think you should be calling Vali. Sparda: That will be tough. I will ask him to come but I am not sure. Scathach: I want to go too. Sparda: I just cannot introduce as my wife or fianc¨¦e to the whole school along with the others. If I introduce you only then it won''t be fair to the rest of them. Scathach: Ugggghhh¡­.!! Fine I understand. After that Sparda went to the backyard and called Vali. Vali: How have you been brother?? I heard about your recent conquests. Sparda: Life is going smoothly on my end. How have you been?? Vali: I have been well too, just busy with training so I can beat you. Sparda: So I will be hoping for an awesome fight next time we meet. Vali: You bet you can. Sparda: Vali tomorrow is Open House in my school. Families of every student will be visiting. I want you to come. Vali: Errrr¡­. I don''t know brother. Sparda: Vali you are the only family that I have. It''s been long we haven''t seen each other, please Vali. Vali: Ok ok now don''t get emotional with me, you have enough wives for that. I will come, should I bring Azazel too?? Sparda: Don''t bring that damn Fallen, he is annoying. Vali: Ok I will come alone but I have a condition. I want to meet with the Red Dragon Emperor. Sparda: Ok done, just don''t kill him. Vali: I will not kill him, at least not for now. Sparda: That is good enough for me. Bye, brother take care. Vali: You too take care bro. After that Sparda disconnected the call and went inside and found that Tia and Amy were already home. Sparda: Amy, Tia how was your day. Tia: It was awesome, I got to see so many treasures. It was like heaven for me. Amy: It was a stressful day. Sparda: I can understand putting a leash on an excited dragon king is not possible. Tia: Hey I am not some dog!!! Amy: It wasn''t for her, we have been summoned to a 4-way peace treaty meeting. Everything became chaotic in Takamagahara. We are still not sure what to do. Sparda: What do you want?? Amy: I personally want peace. Sparda: Well you say that just see what everyone else says. Sparda was about to reply to her when a Sitri-clan magic circle appeared in the room and a cheerful Sera dressed in a magical girl costume came out of it. She started to scan the whole room when her eyes landed to a certain someone and she became pale. Sera: Sca¡ªSca¡ªScathach?? Are you really real?? Scathach: I am pretty sure that I am real I can stab you to prove it. Sera got scared directly jumped behind Sparda to hide from her like a cat. Sera: Forget about me Sparda, please save Sona I will hold her back. Sparda: Pfffttt¡­. Sera to say that you need to stand in front of her not hide behind my back. Sera: Who said I am hiding, I am taking a vantage point. Scathach: You are going to die... (She started walking towards Sparda and came in front of him). Boo...!! Sera: Eeeeeeek¡­.!! I don''t want to die, I am still too young. But you can kill me just promise to spare my sister. Sparda: Hahahaha...!! That was priceless. Sona did you record everything?? Sona: Yes everything. Sona was recording the whole scenario on her mobile. She showed the video to everyone including Sera. After the video ended everyone was rolling on the floor while laughing except Sera. She was about to cry. Sera: You are all meanies¡­.!! I won''t talk with you. Sparda: We are sorry Sera but it was really funny. Sera: I am still not talking. Sparda: Ok I will take you to another magical girl convention. What do you say? Sera: Ok I forgive you all. But now explain how she is here?? Her mood turned a 180 degree when she heard that Sparda would take her to magical girl convention. After that Sparda explained how he got Scathach and also told her that she also became his fianc¨¦e. He left the details of the fight and about his breakthrough to Superclass. Sera: That is a lot to take in. Sparda: So why the sudden visit?? Sera: I came to visit my sister and also to invite you to the peace meeting. Amy already knows about that she will tell you the details. Sparda: Shouldn''t you be the one explaining?? Sera: I came to meet my sister that is not important. Amy: Sparda leave her we all know about her priorities. Sparda: That we do. After talking for an hour Sera went to the underworld but not before embarrassing her sister. Sparda suddenly remembered something. Sparda: Our house will be upgraded tonight while we sleep, so when you wake up tomorrow don''t freak out. Everyone: Whaaaat?? It is a matter to freak out...... Chapter 69 - Open House llNext day Sparda woke up in his bed only with Tia, Amy has already left for her duties and Sona must be training with Scathach. Sparda remembered that today was Open house and Vali has promised that he was coming. He got up from his bed and saw that the room was completely changed, it was huge now. So after getting freshened up he decided to check the full house and found that it has changed tremendously. His house had 4 floors as he asked and the top 3 floors had 4 bedrooms and 2 guestrooms. The ground floor had a kitchen along with a huge dining space, it also had a pretty nice bar which Sparda liked very much. It had all kinds of alcoholic drinks. The ground floor also had a huge meeting room. On the 3rd floor there was a library, on the 2nd floor there was a small gaming center and on the 4th floor, they had an open flower garden. Sparda was very happy with the house he went to the kitchen and found Martel was preparing breakfast. Tia also joined him with a sparkling face. Sparda: Martel can I have some tea?? Martel: Just a bit. Here¡­ Sparda: So how did you guys like the house upgrade?? Martel: It is like a small castle, I have seen houses like this but was never able to enter anyone. Oh, and Amy-sama left a message saying that she really likes the house. Sparda: That is nice to hear. Martel choose any room according to your preferences and ask Kalawarner and Kelly to do the same. Tia how do you like the house?? Tia: For me, it is confusing so many rooms and so many floors. Sparda: I see dragons are simple-minded that''s why they live in caves. Tia: Don''t even try I am not in the mood right now. Sparda: Not enough sleep?? Tia: I tried to find who would be upgrading our house but everything was done by magic from outside. I just wasted my whole night in a whole goose chase. Sparda: Well I didn''t think you were into that kind of stuff. Tia: Well I was just interested to see how this worked, a dragon can have hobbies too. After that Sparda decided not to answer her anymore and concentrate on other stuff like sipping his tea or looking outside the window. Sparda went to the backward and started to laze around and after a few moments, Kelly came to notify him that breakfast was prepared. Sparda went inside and found a scene that he expected. Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno were laying on the ground. Sparda: I can see you girls really like the new flooring. Tsubaki: Please save me, I was wrong. I will die shortly if this goes on. Sona: You had your chance before but you lost it feeling that you were too lucky being trained by the legendary God Slayer. Akeno: Tsubaki welcome to the early death club. Sparda: Well that is some nice bond you girls have made. Akeno can you call Rias I need to talk with her. Akeno: Sorry I cannot get up at this moment if you bring me my phone I will call her. Sparda goes and brings Akeno her phone and she calls Rias. Akeno: Good morning Rias, Sparda wants to talk about something. Then Akeno hands over Sparda her phone. Sparda: Good morning Rias. Rias: Good morning Sparda. What did you want to talk about?? Sparda: Today my brother will be coming for Open House. He wants to meet with this generation''s Red Dragon Emperor. Rias: I didn''t know you had a brother. Sparda: Yes he is my twin brother. Rias: That is surprising. So why did your brother wants to meet Issei?? Sparda: I don''t know the reason but trust me he won''t hurt him. Rias: Ok bring him to ORC in the lunch break. Sparda: Ok that will be fine. See you later. Rias: See you later too. After that Sparda disconnected the call and help them to get on the dining table. After breakfast, he drove towards the school along with Sona, Tsubaki, Akeno, and Tia. Sparda left the rest of them at school gates went to park his car. He parked his car and was about to enter the school when he sensed someone behind him. Sparda: Well nice try bro. Vali: But you still sensed me, I still have a long way to go. Sparda: Bro¡­. Don''t worry we are still young we have a lot of time. Vali: But you are still stronger than me. Sparda: So what brother?? That is what makes us good rivals. Vali: I can agree with that. When are we going to meet the red dragon emperor? Sparda: During the lunch break, now c''mon let''s go inside. Sparda and Vali entered the school''s main gate and all the girls were looking towards them with hungry eyes. Vali: You have to deal with these stares daily?? Sparda: Nah..!! Other days I have my girls with me. Vali: Well that is nice, it was a good decision that I skipped school. Sparda: Yeah tell me about that. After that Sparda led Vali to his class and he came inside and leaned on the wall. Soon all the students started to fill the room along with their parents. After some time the bell rang and the teacher came in asked the students to introduce their invites. Soon Sparda''s time came and every student looked towards him. Teacher: Sparda Grood did someone come from your house?? Sparda: Yes, my twin brother came. Vali came forward from the crowd. Vali: My name is Vali Grood. Lots of girls had hearts in their eyes, they found him really attractive. That bad guy vibe was working its charm. All the girls knew that Sparda was always surrounded by the top girls of the school, so they would have a better chance if they try on his twin brother. But some of the parents were different reactions such as Gremory Family, Sitri family, and Sirzechs Lucifer. Seeing another Lucifer descendant was really shocking for them. But they knew that they won''t get any straight answers from the brothers maybe Sitri Family could get the information but it was still hard. The class then went on normally and soon the bell rang which indicated the lunch break had started. Sparda got up from his seat and saw that Vali was surrounded by a lot of girls trying to get his number or something. Sparda went there and decided to save his brother. Sparda: Excuse me, ladies, I need to borrow my brother. All girls: Awww¡­.. Please bring him back quickly. Sparda: I will try my best but no promises. Vali lets go. After that Vali quickly made his way through the girls surrounding him and came out of the class along with Sparda. Vali: You saved me there. Do you have to deal with this every day?? Sparda: Nah I had Tiamat, she scared every girl wanted to come near me. So Vali like someone back there?? Vali: You know that I don''t have time for all this stuff. Sparda: You know brother, you are stupid. We are here we will continue this later. Vali: I would also like to know why you called me stupid. Sparda knocked at the door of ORC and the door was opened by Grafiya. Sparda and Vali entered the room and found that Rias was there with her peerage along with her parents and Sirzechs. Rias had a new person in her peerage Katase Yui (Murayama & Katase the kendo duo). Sparda guessed that she was Rias''s new knight. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I didn''t know Katase''s full name so I just gave her a random name. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda: Sparda: Long time no see Sirzechs, Grafiya. How have you been Zeoticus, Velelana?? Velelana: We have been fine Sparda. Zeoticus: Looking good there Sparda. Sirzechs: I never expected that you would have a twin brother, so another Lucifer descendant. Sparda: Sirzechs you are no fun. Sirzechs: I heard of your recent adventure you gained a powerful fianc¨¦e congratulations. Sparda: Thanks for the compliment Sirzechs. Sirzechs: So you finally made the breakthrough?? Sparda: Ohhh so you noticed, no was else was able to notice that, I haven''t it told about that even to my fianc¨¦es. Sirzechs: Maybe others can''t sense it that easily but it is a different story for me. Zeoticus: What breakthrough are you talking about?? Sirzechs: He is a Super-devil now. But he is way stronger than me even in my true form. Truth to be told he can now beat me even without GOB and without using half of his power. Everyone in the room was shocked to hear that. Sparda: Sirzechs you give too much credit to yourself. I can beat you with even less. Again everyone was shocked hearing that. Vali: Bro not cool, when did you decide to me that?? Sparda: I was keeping that a secret. Vali: Well a surprise for you too, I will be making the breakthrough soon. Sparda: Wow that is nice to know. Everyone was again shocked that his brother would also become a Super-devil soon. There were only two Super-devils (Young devils don''t know about Rizevim and only a few devils knew that Rizevim reached that level) for now and one emerged recently and another one was about to emerge. Since from when becoming a Super-devil was that easy. Sparda: Rias you have a new knight, nice. Rias: Yes her name is Katase Yui she is from Issei''s class. It is her first day with us and she had received enough shocks for today, please don''t scare her anymore she won''t be able to take it. Sparda: Ok so let''s get on business. Vali didn''t say anything and walked up to Issei. Vali: So you are this generation''s red dragon emperor. Tell me where do you see yourself in power ranking?? Issei: I don''t understand. Vali: Let''s break it to make it simpler to you. Every supernatural being is ranked by numbers. My brother here is definitely in top 3, Sirzechs is in top 10, I am in top 70 so tell me where do you see yourself?? Issei: Why are you telling me all these?? Vali didn''t reply and activated his sacred gear Divine Dividing. Everyone grew cautious of him and ready to attack. Vali: You see you are my rival, I am the white dragon emperor and you are the red dragon emperor we are destined to fight. As you are now I don''t even need to activate my balance breaker to defeat you. So now is it simple enough for you?? Issei: Why now?? This is all sudden to me. Vali: This is life everything can change in a moment. Sparda: What my brother wants to say is train hard because if you don''t you will be canon fodder and it will be no fun to beat you to the ground. Vali: Issei train hard, we will fight, so be ready for it. Vali deactivated his sacred gear and started walking towards the door. Sparda followed him and stopped in front of the door and turned around. Sparda: Both of us brothers have high hope of you, don''t let us down... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: Bad news this whole week I will be busy so I will be only able to publish one chapter per day Chapter 70 - Meeting Begins After saying that Sparda and Vali left the ORC. They were walking back towards the school. Vali: Why did you call me stupid before?? Sparda: Tell me bro, what is your aim?? Vali: I want to kill Rizevim with my own hands. Sparda: After doing that what will you do?? Vali: I don''t know. Sparda: Have you ever thought about it?? Vali: Honestly I have never thought about it. Sparda: Why don''t you try to fall in love?? Vali: I don''t need any distractions. Sparda: Do you honestly think that?? Vali: Yes I do. Sparda: No brother it is nothing like that. When I proposed Amy I was no strong I couldn''t even defeat Azazel. I was challenged by Susanoo but she never discouraged me, she always stood my side so that I would become more stronger. Vali: So you are saying that having a lover helps. Sparda: Yes it does. Listen everyone of us is imperfect. None of us are complete, but we get completed when someone supports us without any condition, someone cares for us without conditions. Vali: So you are saying that I should fall in love?? Sparda: Yes I want you to fall in love with someone or many. It will change your life''s perspective. Vali: But won''t she be a liability to my enemies?? Your wives are strong except a few anyone will think 10 times before attacking your wives. Sparda: Listen if you are thinking that then my wives can also become a liability. There are a lots of strong people who can defeat my wives. But you should never think life that. You yourself said this before to Issei that life can change in a moment. So why don''t you try to find love and be happy. The path of revenge is lonely and dark. Vali: If you say so brother I will give it a try. Sparda: Listen bro, since we were small we only had each other as family. You and me stay away from each other, so who is going to take care of you. Vali: I understand bro, but first I want to become a Super-devil after only that I will try it. If I get someone I should be able to protect her. Sparda: That is bro how things should be done. Cmon bro let''s drop you to home. Vali: No worries brother I can go on my own. Sparda: No bro we are meeting after a long time we need to celebrate, let''s have a drink. After that Sparda and Vali entered Sparda''s car and both of them drove through the roads at max speed of the car. Sparda decided to skip the rest of the school. They went to a bar and started drinking, after getting drunk Sparda paid for the tab and took his brother and left the bar. Sparda and Vali were having a nice chat. They got into Sparda''s car and Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta appeared in front of them. Sparda drove his car directly into the Garganta and the Garganta closed. A similar Garganta appeared inside Sparda''s garage and both of them came out along with the car. Vali: That really worked, I had no idea that it will be so easy. Sparda: I am completely high, no idea what would happen if I would have driven up to here. Vali: Bro I had a lot of fun, but now I should go back. Sparda: No bro stay for dinner please. Vali: Ok I will stay. After that th brothers didn''t talk any much and waited while the food was being prepared and they were just chatting with each other. At the time of dinner everyone came back and they also chatting with Vali. Amy: Sparda was right, you should try to fall in love at least one time. If it does not workout then you can always breakup. Vali: Don''t worry I will give it a try. After that all of them continued eating rapidly. Soon everyone has finished their food. After dinner Sparda snapped his finger and a Garganta appeared for Vali to go home. Soon Vali entered the Garganta and disappeared. Sparda laid back on the chair and looked towards his fiancees. Amy: Sparda the meeting is tomorrow. I will go with my official guards from Takamagahara. Who are you going to take?? Sparda: I will take Tia and Scathach with me. That will give them a nice message. After that all of them went to their respective rooms to sleep they had a lot to do tomorrow. Scathach decided that next day her training would be off because they would be having a long day. Next day Sparda woke up and saw that Amy had already left and only Tia and Sona were with him. He got up from his bed and started to get freshened up and went downstairs after that. Today he decided to train a little bit. He completed his usual training and came up to eat breakfast. When he started to eat breakfast Sona and Akeno came to him to tell that they were leaving and he should also come fast. Soon Sparda, Tia, and Scathach finished their breakfast and started to get ready. They got prepared shortly and left for school in Sparda''s car. ~IN THE MEETING ROOM~ Two devils kings were there Sirzechs and Serafall, their sisters were also there along with their peerages and Grafiya was standing behind Sirzechs as usual. There were 4 angels Michael and Gabriel, Irina and Xenovia there brave saints respectively. Shinto cheif goddess was also there Amaterasu along with her personal gods. Sera: Where is Sparda isn''t he going to come?? Amy: He will come, it is just that he doesn''t likes to wait. Michael: Then what about Azazel?? Azazel: What about me?? Azazel came in along with Vali. Sirzechs: So Vali you are working with the Fallen Angels?? Vali: You can say that. Azazel: Now only Sparda is missing. Sparda: I am touched about how much you care about me. Sparda walked in with Scathach and Tiamat. Everyone was shocked seeing them both. Sparda: Now that all of us are here let''s begin..... ----------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I wrote this chapter from my mobile. This is my first try so if there are any mistakes please go easy on me. Chapter 71 - 4-Way Peace Treaty After that everyone took their seats. Everyone who knew who Scathach was feeling uneasy because of her presence in the room. But they somehow calmed down and decided to start the meeting. Micahel: Let''s hear the report of the incident then we can discuss regarding that. Sera: I too agree with that. Sirzechs: Rias you and your peerage fought with Kokabael, start with the report of the fight. After that Rias came forward and introduced herself and her peerage after that she started to report what happened in the fight, soon her report was finished. Gabriel: Is there anyone who can vouch for her report?? Sona: Gabriel-sama I can vouch for the report she gave you. Sera: Now thank you, girls, for your hard work, we are so proud of you. Sirzechs: Firstly I want to ask Azazel that what are his thoughts on the actions of Kokabael. Azazel: If you are asking me if I knew about his actions or not?? I didn''t know about those but I got suspicious and started to check him that is when I found out what he was up to so I asked Sparda to take care of him. Sirzechs: So you are telling that he did everything behind your back?? Azazel: He never had my permission if you are asking about that. Michael: What disturbs me is the motivation of Kokabael. Azazel: This behavior is not exclusive to my faction, to tell you the truth he was not happy with his status quo. If he knew that I am in this town then he would not have tried to destroy the town. Sirzechs: Please stay with the topic. Azazel: Why don''t we stop discussing and make peace and be done with it, isn''t this the objective of this meeting. Everyone was shocked hearing what Azazel proposed so blatantly, Sparda was suspicious that he was aiming this outcome from the beginning no matter what happens. Sparda: Sirzechs: We knew you would propose something like that and had discussed beforehand, we would like peace. Michael: Angels would also like to form a peace treaty. Azazel: Now what has Shinto faction decided?? Amy: We would also like to have peace but I have something to discuss with the devils. I heard that an entire race of youkai living in the underworld was massacred without any reason. What are you doing about that?? Sera: Lady Amaterasu it was done by Naberius'' house because they thought that a nekomata had killed their master. Amy: I don''t care what did you do about that?? Sirzechs: We cannot do anything because of the devil council. Amy: Well then there won''t be any peace between devils and Shinto faction and Kuoh will be taken back by the Shinto faction. Sera: So what do you want us to do?? Amy: Everyone involved with the massacre meaning the Naberius family should be handed over to Shinto faction. Sirzechs: We cannot just hand you over a complete family, we need some negotiations. Amy: There won''t be any negotiations, you will agree to my terms or I will ask my fianc¨¦e to massacre the devil council along with Naberius family. So now decide quickly. Sirzechs and Sera started discussing within themselves. Sparda: Amy my love, that was quite daring. Amy: They didn''t leave any other way. Sirzechs: We have decided that we will handover the devils involved with the massacre, the innocent devils will be left out. Amy: I can work with that, when will they be delivered. Sirzechs: We will deliver them by tomorrow, now about the peace treaty. Amy: I will sign the peace treaty and you sign this agreement that you will be handing over the devils involved. After that Amy and Sirzechs signed the respective agreements. Azazel: Now that is out of the way, there are equally strong if not stronger forces then our factions present in this room. I am talking about the white dragon emperor, the red dragon emperor and lastly the most dangerous one Sparda. What are your views regarding peace?? Everyone looked towards Vali. Vali: I want to fight with strong opponents. Azazel: You can fight with a lot of strong opponents without having a war. Vali: That I can. After that everyone looked towards Issei. Issei: It''s pretty hard to come up with anything at the moment. Azazel: let''s make it more simple for you. If there is war there won''t be any s.e.xy time and if there is peace you can start making your harem. Issei: Then peace for me, I love peace so much. After that everyone turned towards Sparda. Azazel: What did you want to do?? Sparda: I want to become rank 1. And I will not be starting any fights until provoked. Azazel: Well what about you Tia and Scathach?? Tia: Well I am not interested in all those stuff. Sacthach: I will follow my husband whatever he decides. Azazel was about to say something but suddenly the surroundings changed and lots of people within the meeting hall were completely frozen, the leaders were free to move along with the red and white dragon emperor, Sparda, Tia, and Scathach were also free to move along with Xenovia, Irina and Kiba. Sirzechs: We were saved because of the immense power we have. Vali: The heavenly bunch there was saved because of their holy swords and me and Issei because of our sacred gears. Everyone got up from their chairs and looked outside the window and saw that magicians are teleporting within the barrier. Tia: Those are some weak-ass magicians. Sera: I am the one and only magical girl here and they are straight ignoring me. Sirzechs: Grafiya prepare a magic circle to teleport. Grafiya: They had somehow locked us inside. They must have someone in the inside. Sirzechs: We were betrayed by someone here. Gabriel: But how were they able to stop the time? Azazel: It is the half-vampire brat, the enemy might have found a way to control him. Michael: There timing of using lady Rias''s bishop couldn''t have been more perfect. Vali: Now without wasting time lets kill him, so everything can go to normal. Azazel: Vali we are trying to make peace here why don''t out and thin their numbers?? After that Rias along with Issei left to save Gasper from enemy hands and Vali jumped out from the window and started killing the magicians. As soon as they left a magical circle appeared inside the room and two persons came out of it. One man and a woman, the woman was wearing spectacles and had dark skin. Her b.o.o.b.s were huge almost spilling out of her dress and the man was tall and he had mixed black and blond hair, he had heterochromatic eyes one gold and another black. He also had pointed ears. Sparda knew who they were the woman was Katarea Leviathan and the man was someone interesting. He didn''t expect him to come here. Katarea bowed in front of them. Katarea: Good evening faction leaders my name is Katarea Leviathan, mind if I also participate in the meeting. Sparda didn''t say anything just walked towards the man who now was leaning on a wall. Sparda: I didn''t expect you to come with this insect. ???: I didn''t want to come but someone told me that I would find someone strong here and you are the one I was looking for. Sparda: So why don''t we go out and try to kill each other. ???: I don''t know about killing but let''s fight if that is what you are asking. Azazel: Sparda can you tell us who your friend is?? Sparda: He is the Dark Dragon of the Crescent Moon Crom Cruach..... Chapter 72 - Boob Dragon V/S B.u.t.t Dragon Crom: I didn''t expect you to know my name. Sparda: I know a lot of things. Katarea was fuming because Sparda called her an insect, but she had heard about his power so she was not sure what to do but finally her ego won over her common reasoning. Katarea: How dare you call me an insect even though you are a pure Lucifer you are supporting the current devil kings what a disgrace. Sparda: Just shut up, if you live we will talk about this later. Sparda said that and released a huge amount of power from his body. The power was definitely of peak Satan class level. Sparda kicked the ground and punched Crom Cruach. He guarded against the attack but he was blasted away from the room making a body-sized hole in the wall. Sparda also jumped out following him. Crom landed about 30m away and Sparda landed in front of him. Crom: I didn''t expect your punch to have so much power. Sparda: Well I am full of surprises. After Sparda said that, both Crom and Sparda kicked the ground and started to fight in hand-to-hand combat. The ground beneath them started to crack as they were fighting. Crom was the best hand-to-hand fighter Sparda has ever fought. He was able to keep up with Sparda. Sparda covered his fists with demonic energy and Crom also did the same but with dragon energy. Whenever they both had any contact a shockwave would form. Sparda saw from the corner of his eye as to how the other fight was going on and saw that Katarea was losing. Sparda stopped attacking Crom and jumped backward to make some distance between them. Sparda: Aren''t you going to help your friend?? Crom: She is not my friend. I don''t care if she lives or dies, I only care about our fight. Sparda: Well said you are definitely in the top of my favorable people list. Crom: Thanks I am so flattered, so why don''t we kick up the fight by a notch. Crom didn''t wait for Sparda''s reply and directly transformed into his dragon form and spits fire where Sparda was standing. Their school was also caught up in the fire and it was completely destroyed. The whole surface beneath Sparda was transformed into molten lava. Tia''s flame was not even comparable to Crom''s flame. Sparda saved himself by forming a space barrier around him. Sparda''s eyes changed into EMS and a dark purple aura started to cover him. Sparda: Susanoo After saying that Sparda was being covered a skeleton which soon was covered by muscles and soon by Chinese armor it had 4 arms and fire was burning in place of its eyes. It had 4 swords tied to his waist. It had a gem on its forehead in which Sparda was standing proudly. It was standing tall by 50m which was a little bit smaller than Crom''s dragon form. Everyone except Azazel, Vali, and Tia were shocked seeing the towering giant. Crom: I have never seen any power like this. Sparda: I told you I am full of surprises. Sparda didn''t wait for Crom to prepare himself and attacked him. Sparda punched Crom in his face and was about to continue punching him when suddenly the surroundings changed to normal. Sparda got slightly distracted because he wanted to check on Sona, Tsubaki and Akeno''s condition. Crom takes advantage of this moment and makes some distance between himself and Sparda. Crom: Why are you holding back?? Sparda: I was just having fun fighting with you and if I use my full power you will die. Crom: Honestly I didn''t think that the difference between us be so huge, so the rumor was true you being in the top 3. Sparda: So why did you decide to show yourself?? Crom: Ophis told me about your existence so I wanted to check out for myself so here I am. Sparda: Ok that is enough now let''s continue. Sparda and Crom were about to resume their fight but they were suddenly interrupted by a sudden burst of power. Sparda was really amused to see that the power belonged to Issei, Crom also stopped and looked towards them. Sparda: Do you continue our fight?? I have lost all interest. Crom: You are a lot stronger than me it is insulting but I am no match for you. Sparda: So let''s see their fight. Sparda deactivated his Susanoo and started to spectate the fight of Issei and Vali. Everyone was shocked seeing that Sparda let go Crom and was now standing beside him watching the fight between Vali and Issei. Vali used a move called Half Dimension and Issei was tipped off by Azazel that the move Vali used will divide Rias''s b.r.e.a.s.ts to half of its size. Which helped Issei to release a huge amount of power and he was able to strike down Vali to ground. Vali was about to activate his Juggernaut drive but Sparda decided to intervene. Sparda: Brother you should stop look around you if you activate that here a lot of innocent humans can die. Vali: Ugghhhh... Ok. Issei train harder and grow stronger, next time my brother won''t be there to save you. Sparda: So who won the Butt-dragon emperor or Boob-dragon emperor. You were fighting to prove the superiority of B.o.o.b.s over Butts and vice versa right?? Vali was enraged by what Sparda said and Azazel was rolling on the floor laughing. Vali: Wha---What are you talking about?? Sparda: Oh you know very well what I am talking about. Vali was about to retort but suddenly the barrier broke around them and Bikuo dropped from the sky and took Vali with him and Crom also teleported away. Sirzechs: Why did you let an evil dragon escape?? Sparda: If we have fought here seriously the barrier would easily break and innocent humans would be involved. There would be a lot of collateral damage. We fought for a little bit and see what happened this whole place is destroyed. Micahel: I have to agree with him Sirzechs, he is right. Azazel: Sparda are you ok?? Sparda: Why shouldn''t be I ok?? Azazel: I meant your brother betrayed us. Sparda: Well he must have his reasons. Michael: Sparda if you are free would you mind coming with us to the heaven tomorrow?? Sparda: No, no problem. I would really like to visit there. Chapter 73 - Xenovia After Michael finished his conversation with Sparda was approached by Sona, who had a really angry expression on her face. Sona: You thought of collateral damage I like it but if you have thought about that before the school was melted I would highly appreciate. Sparda: Hey..... Sona you should calm down. You see I was not the one who melted it. It was Crom Cruach, he was the real culprit. Sona: I don''t care but you are the one who initiated the fight so you will be fixing the school. Sparda: I remembered that you were frozen at that time. Sona: A little birdie told me, you don''t have to fix exactly you will just be giving us your magical power so we can fix it. Sparda: That will be completely fine with me. Just don''t suck me dry. Sona: Wha¡ªWha---What are you saying stupid?? That was wrong on so many levels. Sparda: You are so cute when you get fl.u.s.tered. Sparda was about to go and talk with Amy and the rest of the girls but he was stopped by Xenovia. Xenovia: Thank you for your advice back then, because of that I was able to move on. Sparda: Glad to hear that, so how is heaven?? Xenovia: It is pretty nice, it is just like I have expected. I just have expected it along with God. Sparda: So what card did you get?? Xenovia: I am the queen of hearts. Gabriel-sama has the set of hearts. Sparda: That is nice to know so where is Gabriel?? Xenovia: Gabriel- sama is talking with Michael-sama about some stuff. Hey, Irina come here. Sparda: She is also an angel now, so your plan of keeping her in dark didn''t work so well. Xenovia: After returning the fragments to the church she was approached by Michael-sama and now she is Michael-sama''s ace. As Xenovia finished her sentence Irina reached them. Irina: Sparda-sama please forgive me for how I have treated you before. I am really ashamed of how I have behaved. I want to apologize from the bottom of my heart. Irina said all these while she bowed down to Sparda. Sparda: It''s fine now, raise your head I forgive you. Irina: Are you sure?? You forgave me so easily?? Sparda: Well I don''t like to bully someone so sure I forgive you. Xenovia: Sparda-sama I want to talk with you in private. Sparda: I have told you before to call me just Sparda and (Sparda snapped his fingers and he and Xenovia were in a space barrier) now no one can hear us. Xenovia: What was that power?? Sparda: That is a secret. Xenovia: Sparda you gave me salvation when I lost everything, you showed me the path when there was nothing left for me. I owe my whole life to you so I want to dedicate the rest of my life to you. Sparda: Whoa... Whoa... Whoa... Slow down. Where did the dedicating your whole life came from?? Aren''t you happy being an angel?? Xenovia: I am happy being an angel but that is what makes it more necessary that I repay you. I have discussed it with Gabriel-sama and she had allowed me to do this. You have given me happiness so I want to share this happiness with you, that is the least I can do for you. Sparda: But I don''t lack any happiness I have got everything I want. Xenovia: I know that I am nothing in front of the status or power of your current fianc¨¦es. I cannot even dare to compare with them. I just want to support you I am ready to become your maid or servant for that. Sparda: Just stop right there... Let me make myself clear to you I am not your object of devotion. I don''t want a worshipper but I can accept a lover. But you yourself not clear with your feelings, first make sure that these feelings you have are love, not devotion. When you make sure then come to me. Sparda snapped his fingers and broke the barrier and walked away leaving a confused and sad Xenovia. Sparda walked towards Amy, she was standing along with Scathach and Tia. Amy: So what were you talking about with that blue-haired girl?? Sparda: Nothing much. Amy: So did you accept her?? Sparda: Am I that easy to read?? Amy: I have been dating you for 8 years and I have been sleeping in your bed for 4 years so I can assure you that you are an open book to me. Sparda: Weren''t these 8 years the best years of your life?? Amy came forward and kissed Sparda on his lips. Amy: Yes they were. Scathach/Tia: Hey that was not fair. Sparda: Come here, girls. After that Sparda kissed both of them, which made them really happy and the four of them were just talking casually after that. After a few minutes, Sona joined them. Sona: Sparda come, we have a lot of work to do. Sparda: Lead the way babe. Then Sona led Sparda towards her peerage, they were making magic circles to channel Sparda''s magical energy so that they can restore their melted school. Soon they activated the process and after a few minutes, the school was completely restored. With the joint effort of all the factions, all the remaining things were restored. Soon every faction leaders were ready to leave along with their subordinates. Sera was the most unwilling one to leave. She didn''t want to leave her little sister but Sona was able to somehow persuade her. Angels were about to leave when Gabriel came to Sparda. Gabriel: I will come tomorrow to pick you up. Sparda: I will be waiting for you. Gabriel: Sparda I heard what you have told Xenovia and I completely agree with you. What she thinks is not love. Sparda: Don''t worry about that stuff I will never take advantage of anyone. She might not be the brightest bulb within the bunch but she is a nice girl. Gabriel: Don''t worry me and Irina will be there to support her. Sparda: You yourself take care. After saying that the angels teleported to heaven in a bright flash of light. From the Shinto region, all the guards teleported back to Takamagahara and Amy stayed back to go home with Sparda. Azazel also left saying that he will repay Issei in a way only he can. Sparda: Now let''s go home girls, I have a long day tomorrow..... Chapter 74 - Visiting Heaven Sparda and the girls reached the home and decided to sleep directly. The girls decided that they will be going to shopping because Sparda will be in heaven for the whole day. The next day Sparda woke up early and got freshened and wore a suit without a tie and went downstairs and found that the maids were preparing breakfast. Sparda: How have you been guys? Kelly: We have been fine Sparda, Akeno told us that you fought with a evil dragon yesterday. How can you find fun in that?? Sparda: Since I was small I always like to fight with strong opponents but yesterday''s fight was no fun, I soon lost interest. It''s unusual to see all the three of you working in the kitchen. Kalawarner: Your fiancees are going shopping today and they will be taking us. So we are completing our tasks as soon as possible. Sparda: Well you guys have fun today. Martel: You too be safe in heaven. Sparda: There is no one who can harm me there but thanks for getting worried about me. Kelly: We all were trash back in Grigori but you have always treated us with respect. Everyone in your house treats us with respect so we will always be grateful to you. Sparda: Well that is nice to hear. Can I have some coffee?? Martel: Coming right up. After few seconds Martel poured some coffee for Sparda and handed him the cup. Sparda calmly drank his coffee. While he was drinking his coffee a bright light appeared in the dining hall and Gabriel came out of it. Sparda: Good morning Gabriel. Do you want some tea?? Gabriel: Yes please. Kelly: Coming right up Gabriel-sama. Kelly handed a cup to Gabriel. Gabriel: We need to visit Vatican before going to heaven. Sparda: Why?? Gabriel: My Joker was out on a mission. Before coming here I received her message that she completed her mission and she is in Vatican. She will be going with us. Sparda: Ok, so I am leaving the teleportation duty to you. Gabriel: I gladly accept. Sparda and Gabriel soon finished their coffee and tea respectively. Sparda moved near Gabriel as they would be leaving. Sparda: You girls stay safe out there, tell the rest to be safe too. As Sparda finished saying that both him and Gabriel vanished in a bright light. Both of them appeared in some room. Sparda was feeling holy energy coming from the whole building meaning that they were inside a church. The holy energy didn''t even bothered Sparda as he was completely immune to holy objects. They both exited the room and Sparda found themselves in a courtyard of a church and they started walking towards the cross. A woman in sister''s clothes was standing beneath the cross. Gabriel and Sparda walked up to her. The woman then turned towards them. The woman had blonde hair and deep blue eyes and she seemed to be in her late 20''s or early 30''s. On the back of her hand she had J written indicating that she was Joker. Sparda recognized her as Griselda Quarta. Gabriel: Sparda meet Griselda she is my Joker. Sparda extended his hands to shake her hands. She returned the gesture and shook his hand. Sparda: Hello I am Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. It''s nice to meet you. Griselda: I am Griselda Quarta, it is nice to meet you too. I have heard a lot about you. Sparda: I hope all of those are nice things. Gabriel: Now that is out of the way, we will go to heaven. Griselda you can give me the report of your mission there. Griselda: Ok Gabriel-sama. After that the three of them disappeared in a bright light leaving an empty church. They all appeared in a place which was completely white. Clouds were floating all around them. Sparda liked the view before him. Sparda: This is beautiful, where are we? Gabriel: We are currently in heaven. Sparda: I know that, I meant we were in which level of heaven. Griselda: We are in first heaven all the brave saints or low level angels reside here. Sparda: Ok nice. Gabriel: Griselda get freshened up then up to Zebel for your report. Now Sparda let''s go to Zebel. Sparda and Gabriel teleported leaving Griselda. Gabriel and Sparda appeared inside Michael''s office. Michael was doing some paperwork before they teleported into the room. Seeing them Michael had a smile on his face as always. Michael: Glad you could make it, now let me show you around. Gabriel you can leave now I will show Sparda around. Gabriel: But I also want to show him around. Michael: You can spend time with him later but now you need to complete your work. Gabriel angrily pouted at Michael and left the room. Michael: Sparda it''s nice to see you again. Now let''s go. Sparda and Michael exited the room. Michael: This is sixth heaven also known as Zebel. All the seraphs reside here. After that both of them teleported. They appeared in a black space where stars could be seen. It was like space. Michael: You have already seen 1st heaven so I brought you to 2nd heaven. We angels observe the stars from here and we also confine the angels here who have sinned. Sparda: The angels who sin, don''t they become a fallen?? Michael: There are some sins which you can commit without becoming a fallen. Sparda: This was new to me. Sparda and Michael teleported and appeared in a vast and immeasurable land. Michael: This is where all the human souls come to reside after their deaths. Sparda: That means my mother should be here. Michael: Do you want me to search for her?? Sparda: No not now, maybe later. I never knew her, I always dreamt of meeting her. Michael: What was her name?? Sparda: Her name was Arato Misaki. Now let''s go we have lots of work to do. After that both Sparda and Michael teleported and they appeared in a garden. Michael: This is the garden of Adam and Eve. You should know the rest. Sparda: That I know. After that they both teleported to a place where they had a lot of rooms. Michael: This is the 5th heaven. All the members of Grogori lived here before they fell. Now we use this place for research. All the brave saints were made here. Sparda: Azazel will do anything to come here. Michael: I can agree with you on that. Now let''s move on. They disappeared in a bright light and appeared infront of huge machine. It had two tablet like touchscreen over it to control it. Michael: Welcome to 7th heaven this is the Sacred Gear System and this is God''s System. This is the place where God resided before he died. Sparda: This is pretty cool..... Chapter 75 - Gods System & Hero of Heaven Michael: Yes it is pretty cool. Sparda: So what do I need to do?? Michael: I am only able to maintain the system at the lowest configuration. To run it at full capacity we both need to put our energy into this. You just need to access the administrative functions. Sparda: So where should I put my energy. Michael: Put up palm here and channel your power to this platform. Michael shows Sparda a platform where an outline of palm was made. Sparda placed his hand there and was about to channel his power when Michael stopped him. Michael: Before we make any changes in the system we need to fix all the errors in the system or the system might fail. Sparda: How will I fix the errors?? Michael: You don''t need to you just need to keep supplying your energy. I will fix the errors. We will be putting energy into it simultaneously. Sparda: Ok I got it. ~IN GABRIEL''S OFFICE~ Griselda: Gabriel-sama do you and Michael-sama trust Sparda?? Gabriel: Yes we do. Griselda: What if he betrays us after accessing the system?? Gabriel: If he wanted to do that, he could have easily done it. Why would someone strong like him would need to lie? Griselda: Is he that strong?? Gabriel: Yes, all of the seraphs combined cannot injure him. Griselda was shocked hearing this. She calmed down and was about to ask something when suddenly the whole heaven started to shake. ~IN 7TH HEAVEN~ Michael: Don''t stop we are almost there. Sparda: This thing is like a bottomless pit. All the shaking stopped and the system started to emit a mild light. A touchscreen rose and came in front of Sparda. Michael: Keep your other palm over it to register as its new administrator. Sparda keeps his right palm on the touchscreen while his left palm was on the platform where he was supplying power. The system stopped emitting light and the touchscreen now had Sparda''s name and picture in it, which showed that Sparda successfully became the new administrator. Michael: Keep supplying energy I will start fixing the system. Don''t overexert yourself or my sister will kill me. Sparda: I can keep going like this for a few hours before passing out. Michael: Ok just hold on. Michael then started to check all the errors. A list showed up before them showing that there was 2031 errors total in the system. Sparda: How long it will take to fix all these errors?? Michael: I don''t know, I have to fix all these individually some might take more time than the others. Sparda: Ok I will do what I can. Michael didn''t say anything and started to fix the errors. Soon an hour passed and Michael was only able to fix 337 errors. Sparda was sweating heavily. Micahel: Sparda how are you holding up?? Sparda: I am running on fumes here. Michael: Don''t overexert yourself. Stop when you are not able to continue. Sparda: Ok I will tell you. Sparda was releasing his complete devil power so that he can keep the system active. He can easily say that this was the toughest day he had ever faced. Soon another hour passed and Michael had now fixed a total of 745 errors. Sparda was completely tired. All of his energy reserves were empty. Sparda: Michael I stopping, I am completely exhausted. Sparda stops putting his energy and the system deactivates its edit mode. Sparda was breathing heavily and he was completely covered in sweat. Michael: Thank you Sparda, I cannot convey how thankful I am to you in mere words. Sparda: I will continue tomorrow, I need to regain my energy now. Michael: Yes of course. Then Michael teleports Sparda along with him to Zebel and finds all the seraphs were standing there. Uriel: Did it work brother?? Michael: Yes it did. Today we were able to fix 745 errors out of 2031 errors which was a huge success. We will continue tomorrow, now get the hero of heaven a room. There should not be any complaints from our guest here. He is the ''Hero of Heaven''. After hearing this all the seraphs cheered and Sparda was led to a room by Gabriel. As soon as Sparda entered the room he flopped on the bed. Gabriel: You have really exerted yourself. Sparda: That I did. Gabriel: You didn''t need to push yourself so much. Sparda: Don''t worry this is also training for me. Gabriel: So ''Hero of Heaven'' how can I serve you. Sparda: You can do one thing. Michael came into Sparda''s room to check on him. He knocked on the door and entered and found that Sparda was laying his head over Gabriel''s l.a.p while she was c.a.r.e.s.sing his head. Michael: Sister take care of him, he had worked really hard today. Just don''t cross any line for now. Gabriel: I know brother after all this waiting I am not going to do that now. Sparda: Don''t worry Michael I also care about her. Michael: You were awake?? Sparda: Yes I was just resting, I still need to inform my women back home about my stay in heaven. Michael: I see. Sparda there is one more thing I want to offer you. Sparda: I am not helping you to get any favors. Michael: I know that, but still hear me out. There is one more stage above Super devils. Sparda: What is it?? Why didn''t I ever heard about it?? Michael: It was a closely guarded secret, more secret than the death of God. Only the arch-angels know about that. That form is called the Devil-God. Sparda: Why are you telling me this now?? How can I achieve that?? Michael: I am telling you this because I trust you completely and to achieve it you need to be recognized by God''s system as its administrator and you need to be at peak Super-class level. Now since the most difficult condition is met, you could easily have made the breakthrough. But since I had the information I decided to tell you. Sparda: So I don''t need any breakthrough as I had at Super-class?? Michael: No you don''t need any breakthrough, now you just need to be at peak Super-class. Sparda: Then I will become a Devil-God in this week only. By the way thanks for trusting me so much. Micahel: You are doing so much for us. This is the least I can do for you. Now take rest and get better. After that Michael left the room. Gabriel: I am so proud of you. Sparda: I never imagined that angels would trust a devil so much. Gabriel: One race doesn''t decide one''s personality. There are many evil angels out there. Sparda: Well let me call Amy. After that Sparda calls Amy by a magic circle. Amy: Sparda when will you return?? Sparda: Sorry babe, but I will be staying here for a week. There is too much work than we had assumed at first. Amy: Ok darling no problem, just stay safe. Sparda: Ask Sona to get me excused from school and I love you guys too. You guys also stay safe, now gotta go I am tired. After that Sparda disconnected the call the turned towards Gabriel. Sparda: Gabriel you are so beautiful. Gabriel gets embarrassed by Sparda''s sudden compliment and her cheeks turned red. Gabriel: Stop it or I will fall... Chapter 76 - Celebration in Heaven 3 days have passed since Sparda came to heaven. Together with Michael, he had already fixed all the errors in the system. Today they will be making changes in the system. Sparda was excited today because today onwards Gabriel will be able to express her love for him. In these 3 days, Sparda has become friends with a lot of angels. Sparda was currently sitting in Michael''s office. Sparda: Michael so what are the changes you are going to make?? Michael: Only you can make the changes since you are the administrator. I have made a list, let me finish the paperwork then we will go. Michael hands over Sparda a list. Sparda takes a look at the list. Sparda: Why do you are limiting the angels to only mate with humans or angels?? Michael: We cannot have Nephilims running around, some might have bad motives. Sparda: Ok I understand. After a few minutes, Michael completed all his paperwork and they were ready to go. Sparda and Michael exited the room and saw all the seraphs were waiting outside for them. Michael: Why are all of you here?? Raphael: This is a big day we all want to witness the changes. Michael: Ok come follow me. After that, all of them teleported to the 7th heaven. Sparda and Michael stepped forward and the rest of them stayed behind. Michael and Sparda reached the system and they started to pour their energy in the system to activate the editing mode. The system responded a touchscreen rose in front of Sparda. Sparda put his hand on the touchscreen so that the system can authenticate the administrator. After the system authenticated Sparda and he started to write new commands. 1) Angels are allowed to mate with other angels or humans as long as they are in love. 2) High-class angels are allowed to have their own decks of brave saints. 3) Angels can help any other race as long as they are not betraying the peace treaty or heaven. 4) If an angel wants to have a relationship with someone other than angels or humans they need the blessing of the system. 5) Fallen angels can use the brave saint system to increase their number. 6) Angels and Fallen angels can reach Super-class. 7) One of the arch-angels will be able to achieve Godhood 8) Arch-angel Gabriel is blessed to marry Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. After putting all these commands Sparda takes off his hand from the touchscreen and the system starts to shine brightly then it dims down. As soon as the system stops shining all the angels start to shine brightly. Soon the light dies down and they started to feel the changes within them. Michael: Did you put all the 6 commands?? Sparda: I did those along with two additional commands. Raphael: I knew you would betray us, Michael this is all your fault. Gabriel: No, Sparda would never betray us. Michael: Raphael stop, Sparda what were those additional commands?? Sparda: Angels and fallen angels can reach Super-class. Michael: Thank you, currently, only devils have Super-class power and if Angels and Fallens can also achieve that then the power balance between the factions will be stable. What was the other command?? Sparda: The other command was that one of the arch-angels can achieve Godhood. Hearing that all the seraphs were shocked. All angels wanted to have God back but they were locked by the system. Now they can have a new God. Michael: You did that for us?? I cannot thank you enough. Raphael: Sorry for my previous outburst please forgive me. Thank you, you are truly the ''Hero of Heaven''. Sparda: I didn''t mind you can now spread the news to all other angels, but tell them that l.u.s.t is still a sin. Gabriel: Thank you Sparda. Sparda: Well you guys do your stuff I am going to train. All the seraphs were really happy some even had tears in their eyes. Sparda left them to celebrate within themselves and he really wanted to achieve his new form before he leaves heaven. Sparda directly went to the training ground and starts to train while the angels were celebrating. Sparda trained for a few hours before he left the training ground and was about to enter his room when Gabriel called him. Gabriel: Sparda get freshened up and come with me. Michael has arranged a party for you. Sparda: Gabriel, since we can have a relationship now, will you go on date with me?? Gabriel: Wha¡ªWhat---What are you saying?? I told you something else completely. Sparda: That is not important, but if you don''t want to go on a date with me it is fine with me. Gabriel: I will lo¡ªlov¡ªlove to go on a date with you. Sparda: Ok wait for me I will come in a moment. Before leaving Sparda kissed Gabriel on her cheek. Gabriel was not expecting that and her brain was short-circuited. Her face was completely red and steam was coming out of her head. Sparda came out of his room with his formal suit on and saw Gabriel was still standing there. Gabriel was unresponsive so Sparda went towards her and leaned near his ear. (A/N: Sparda wears a suit like John Wick just without all the bullet-proofing) Sparda: If you keep standing like that I will kiss you. Gabriel''s body instantly jolted and moved away from Sparda. She acted completely on her instincts. Gabriel: You meanie¡­!! Stop bullying me. Sparda: Haha..!! Sorry... Sorry¡­ I was just teasing you. Gabriel: Ok let''s go now. Gabriel took Sparda to a certain huge hall. All the angels were present there. Michael saw that Sparda had joined them so he decided to make the announcement. Michael: Today is the day of celebration. Because of Sparda the ''Hero of Heaven'' we were able to avert the destruction of angels. We angels were given another chance to have God among us only because of Sparda, we all owe him. On this auspicious moment, I would like to announce that the engagement of my sister Gabriel and the Hero of Heaven Sparda. Hearing this all the angels started to cheer. Sparda saw this and found that angels are truly simple-minded they were very different from any other race he has ever seen. Usually, any other race would have ulterior motives but angels were pure they were truly happy. All the angels were coming to congratulate and thank him one by one. Griselda and Xenovia also came to congratulate and thank him. Griselda: Thank you for doing this for us and congratulations on your engagement Sparda-sama and Gabriel-sama. Sparda: Just call me Sparda. Gabriel: Thank you, Griselda. Xenovia: Thank you Sparda and congratulations. Can I talk with you in private?? Sparda: Let''s talk after the party. After that, the party continued like normal and everyone congratulated and thanked Sparda. Soon the party was over and the angels started to leave. Sparda and Xenovia were standing on a balcony. Sparda: So what did you wanted to talk about?? Xenovia: I have thought about what you said to me and I have concluded that I was not in love with you. I was just grateful to you and I confused that with love. But I want to be friends with you. Sparda: I am really happy that you were able to sort out your feelings and we can be friends. Xenovia: Thanks again for all you did for us. After that Xenovia left Sparda and after few seconds Gabriel came. Gabriel: So did she confess to you?? Sparda: No she was grateful to me and she confused it with love. Gabriel: At least I am glad that she was able to sort that out. Sparda: She is a nice girl that''s why I pushed her. Gabriel: I know. Sparda: It''s been a long day lets go¡­.. Chapter 77 - Devil-God It was the last day of Sparda on heaven. Sparda had reached the peak of Super-class, he had trained day and night after the celebration in heaven. He had worked really hard this week to achieve this level. He was really excited to attain the Devil-God level. Michael and Gabriel were standing at a distance of 30m from him. Michael: Are you ready?? Sparda: I am completely ready. Gabriel: Good luck Sparda. Sparda started to raise his power and transformed into his true form. Michael and Gabriel were shocked seeing his true form but they were not a little bit scared because they completely trusted him. The whole space started to shake with the amount of power he was releasing. Sparda had already made a barrier around them separating them from the rest of the world. Soon Sparda started to rise from the ground and he unfurled his wings which now were spikes. His spikes started to increase. When he was Super-class he had 12 spikes now he had 18 spikes in place of his wings. The halo over his head became more prominent and started to shine in purple light. Sparda''s true form started to become small and lean. He was now 6''5'''' tall and space started to distort around him. Michael and Gabriel were struggling hard to keep standing even at that distance. Sparda started to gain divinity and armor started to form around his body. The armor was pitch black it felt like it was s.u.c.k.i.n.g in light from the surroundings. Sparda''s power stopped rising and he also stopped to gain divinity meaning that he had a successful transformation. He was still in his true form but his size was smaller and he was covered in armor. (A/N: Toujou Basara''s armor but this was completely black and in place of green he had purple lights coming out) The space around Sparda was still distorting. Sparda slowly came to the ground with his wings still out. Sparda started to check himself for the changes in him. Michael and Gabriel came near him, it was no longer hard for them because Sparda stopped releasing his power. Michael: Your power is off the charts now, now I cannot even sense your full power. Gabriel: You also have gained a huge amount of divinity. Sparda: Doesn''t my true form bother you?? Gabriel: No matter how you look you are still the same person inside. I love you and I know you love me. Michael: My sister is right one''s look doesn''t decide their nature. Sparda: Phew..!! I was worried for a moment. Michael: So what power have you gained?? Sparda: I can warp reality at a slight level. Michael and Gabriel were shocked when they heard it. They started to sweat from head to toe. Michael: Are you certain of that? Sparda: I am completely certain. Sparda returned to his human form. Gabriel: Even it is at a slight level it is still overpowered. Sparda: I don''t know. Michael: So what can this ability do?? Sparda: Dunno and currently I don''t care. I am too tired. Michael and Gabriel fell on the ground comically. Sparda snapped his fingers and broke the barrier. Sparda: I am so hungry let''s go back and have some food. Michael and Gabriel decided not to ask anymore and decided to have some food. They started walking back towards Zebel. Sparda clearly knew what he could do with his new power but decided not to tell them. He decided to test them later. After they ate food Sparda decided to take Gabriel on a date. Gabriel wanted to visit Kyoto so Sparda decided to take her. Sparda snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta and Sparda and Gabriel went inside it. A Garganta appeared inside a dark alley and Sparda and Gabriel came out of it. They walked out of the alley. Gabriel: So this is Kyoto?? Sparda: Yes this is Kyoto. So where do you want to go first?? Gabriel: I want to visit Fushimi Inari Taisha first. Sparda took her to Fushimi Inari and after that, he took her to Kinkaku-Ji and to all the tourist places in Kyoto. When they finished their tour it was already dark and it was time to return. During the whole trip, Gabriel had sparkling eyes and now she was acting like a small child whole chocolate was taken. Gabriel: I don''t want to go back, can''t we continue?? Sparda: No we can''t, I will bring you here again. Your brother will be worried if we don''t get back soon. Gabriel: Uuuuhh¡­ ok but promise me that you will bring me again. Sparda: I promise. After that, they walked into a dark alley and Sparda opened a Garganta and they stepped into it. A Garganta opened in Zebel in front of Gabriel''s house. Sparda: I guess this is the end, I will be going back to Kuoh. Gabriel: I will come to see you as soon as I can. Gabriel kissed Sparda on his cheek and ran inside her house with a red face. Sparda turned around and was about to leave but stopped. Sparda: Michael how long are you going to hide?? Michael came out from the corner of Gabriel''s house. Michael: I need to improve my stealth skills. Sparda: If you think you can hide from me then keep dreaming. Michael: Take care of my sister. Sparda: Of course I will take care of her. Now ciao I need to go. Sparda snapped his finger and a Garganta appeared and Sparda stepped into it. A Garganta opened inside Sparda''s house and he walked out of it. He saw that all his girls and present there talking with each other. They all noticed him and came running to hug him. All the girls were giving him a tight hug when suddenly Amy and Scathach backed away from him. They had a confused expression on their faces. Sparda: Amy, Scathach what happened?? Amy/Scathach: Can you tell us why do you have divinity?? Chapter 78 - Family Antics A/N: If any of you have any suggestions regarding this fanfiction then please join this discord group discord.gg/guWeGC --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Two months have passed since Sparda came back from heaven after fixing their system. Sparda was laying on his bed along with Amy, Tia, Sona, Akeno, and Scathach. Sparda was thinking about the things happened in the past two months. ~FLASHBACK 2 MONTHS AGO~ Amy/Scathach: Can you tell us why do you have divinity?? Sparda: I have attained a new level of power called Devil-God. Sona: As much as I know the Super-class was the highest tier. Sparda: To achieve this form there is a condition that is pretty impossible to complete. Amy: What was the condition? Sparda: I can tell you but whatever I say stays in this room. Everyone: We promise. Sparda: To achieve this form you need to be accepted by God''s system as its administrator. Amy: That means you are its current administrator?? Sparda: Yes I am. If the word gets out it can create a lot of problems. Sona: Yes a devil being the administrator of God''s system would create huge problems. Akeno: But a lot of people would be able to sense your divinity, you have to explain something. Sparda: I will just tell them that is the form above Super-devil. Scathach: But they might not believe you. Sparda: I couldn''t care less if they believe me or not. Amy: So what does your divinity do?? Sparda: I have the power to warp reality but only on a small level. Everyone was shocked to hear that. Especially Scathach, Amy and Tia. They knew that Reality Warping is a broken ability. Scathach: So what can you do?? Sparda: I can make changes that already exist in reality but I cannot create anything out of thin air. I can convert one form of energy into another one in just a whim, I can copy the principle of one''s power but I can only use about 10% of the original power. I can create illusions of the same caliber of reality. I can erase energy if I want, but I cannot create energy out of thin air. All the girls heard this and their mind was shattered like glass. Amy: It would have been better if you didn''t tell us. Now we feel bad. Sparda: I got nothing to hide from you girls. Except for Vali you are the only family I have but why do you feel bad?? Scathach: We feel bad for your enemies. Akeno: That was a cheeky line you said there. Sparda: But honestly I see you all as my family. Sona: We all feel the same way too darling. Sparda: I know, Tia why are you so quiet?? Tia: I was thinking, can you make treasures?? Sparda felt like his whole world collapsed, other girls except Tia just face-palmed. Sparda was thinking that he told them so much and Tia is worried that if he can make treasures or not. Sparda decided not to encourage her anymore. The others were thinking that Tia''s brain only works when treasures were involved. Sparda: Sorry Tia it was my mistake that I thought that your brain functions correctly. Tia: Hey what do you mean?? My brain works completely fine. Amy: We all seriously doubt that. Tia: Hey I thought we were sisters now you are also making fun of me?? Sparda: No it was a compliment. Tia: Do you really think that I am that stupid?? Sona/Akeno/Scathach/Amy: Yes. Tia starts to cry anime tears. Tia: You all are big meanies. I am not talking with you all. Sparda: Don''t cry Tia I will make you curry rice. Tia immediately stops crying and jumps over Sparda and kisses him. Tia: I knew you loved me. ~FLASHBACK END~ Sparda was currently smiling thinking of all these fiasco that had happened that night. He really loved his girls very much, he would do anything for their wellbeing. Akeno, Sona, and Tsubaki became really strong in these last two months they were now at peak high-class level. Sparda had accepted Tsubaki as his fianc¨¦e but as of currently she didn''t move in with Sparda. Sparda and Gabriel have also become much closer. She would drop by his house from time to time. Talking about Akeno, she started sleeping with Sparda from last month. It was her 18th birthday and they all celebrated. Sparda gifted her an armor which could nullify all magical attacks. He also gave the same kind of armors to Sona and Tsubaki. Back to Akeno, their first night together was really kinky. Akeno was completely into S & M, Sparda was shown a completely new world of nightly p.l.e.a.s.u.r.e that night. ~AT THE DINING TABLE~ Breakfast was served and they were currently sitting at the dining table. Sparda: Amy how long will you be gone? Amy: Minimum for 4 days and maximum for a week. Sona: Why do the Chinese Gods want to make a treaty with Shinto Gods now?? Amy: Honestly I have no idea, but since they proposed the idea we need to at least honor their request. Scathach: You want me to come with you?? Or you want to take Sparda?? Amy: No it''s ok, if I take you with me it would create huge problems. They might think that we want to kill them. Sparda is an unregistered God that would create more problems if he is seen with me now. Don''t worry so much Tia will be with me. Sparda: Where is the meeting point?? Amy: The meeting will take place on a boat in the sea. Sea is a neutral point. But Sparda will you be fine without us?? Sparda: Don''t worry about me I will be fine. Sona: My parents want to meet you too. Akeno: I will be at Gremory territory along with Scathach. Mom also wants to meet with you. From today the summer vacation has started so Sona and Akeno will be going to the underworld. Scathach wanted to visit the underworld so she would be leaving along with them. Amy had a meeting with Chinese Gods and she will be accompanied by Tia. That means Sparda would be alone at home along with the maids at least for 4 days. Sparda: Girls don''t worry about me I will be fine and I will come to the underworld when you will call me but I can''t go there publicly because of my divinity now. Girls: Stay safe and don''t bring any new girls. Sparda: Tch¡­ Is that how you see me?? You girls have a safe journey... Chapter 79 - Distress in China POV (Amy) I was on a boat along with my brothers and Tia, we are heading towards the meeting place. It would still take a few minutes to reach there according to our ship''s captain. Tsukuyomi: This doesn''t feel right. Susanoo: Yes I have some doubts too. Amy: Why do they ask now for a peace treaty?? Susanoo: We need to keep our guard up, as soon as we notice something suspicious we will bail. Tsukuyomi: You should have brought Sparda with you. Amy: That won''t do, I love him I shouldn''t say this but he is not ideal for peace treaty meetings. Susanoo: Why do you say that?? Amy: In a peace treaty there should be a negotiation for equal terms but if Sparda is there he will just force the other party to agree on his terms and peace made out of fear doesn''t last long. Tsukuyomi: Maybe you are right but these are Chinese Gods we were never in good terms with them. Susanoo: They had tried before to force us under their rule but we won and forbid them from entering our land. So why suddenly they decided to act friendly?? Amy: That bothers me too, that is why I brought Tia with us as our guard. Her power would be helpful if everything goes south. Soon a huge cargo ship came into our view and we stopped talking. This must be the place of the meeting. Amy: How many Gods can you sense?? Susanoo: There are 3 Gods and 6 guards. Tsukuyomi: I also sense the same. Tia: Same but one of them has a really insane amount of divinity. He is strong we need to be careful. Susanoo: Tia is right we need to be careful. Amy: Ok now let''s go. After that we climbed up to the ship using stairs, we also had 6 guards with us including Tia. We reached the top and we came face to face with the Chinese Gods. There was a table set with 6 chairs placed to the sides. They were already sitting they got up after seeing us and came forward. Two of them were male and one female. I know who they were Pan Gu the God of Creation, Hou Yi the God of Archery, and finally Guan Yin the Goddess of Mercy and Compassion. Pan: It is nice to meet you again. Hou: Why don''t we take seats and start this meeting. Amy: It''s nice to meet you too. Susanoo: I agree, let''s take a seat. After that, we took seats at each side of the table and our guards were standing behind. Sparda''s artifact is really good. They cannot sense Tia''s power or recognize who she is. I was worried about nothing I should have brought Scathach like this too. Well no crying over spilled milk now. Susanoo: So why did you wanted to have peace all of a sudden?? Pan: Straight to the point I see, well I also don''t like to beat around the bush. Have you heard about the mixed-race army?? Amy: Yes we have, they had caused us a few problems too. Han: What are we about to say please keep it secret. Amy: We will keep it secret. Guan: That won''t do, we have prepared magic contracts for that. If the words get out this will cause a huge uproar. A magic contract to keep a secret?? I need to discuss it with my brothers first. Sorry, Sparda if you were here you could have dealt with the situation nicely. After discussing with my brothers we decided to sign the contract. We signed the contract along with our guards. Amy: You can tell us now. Pan: Two weeks ago we were having a monthly meeting when we were attacked by the Hero Faction of Chaos Brigade and they were all humans. Tsukuyomi: How come we have never heard of that group?? Guan: We also don''t know that but we are sure that they were all humans and they told us their group''s name. We have nothing to gain by lying to you. Amy: So what happened?? A simple attack won''t make you ready to make peace with us. Hou: You are both beautiful and intelligent, we were betrayed by one of ours Yu the Great he is a demigod within our Gods. Pan: In the attack two of us were killed. What??? How can this happen?? We never heard about this. I am shocked along with my brothers. Amy: How come we never heard about this?? Pan: We buried the matter as soon as possible if the word got out we would be viewed as weaklings. Susanoo: I don''t believe that simple humans could have done it. Hou: Who told you that they were simple humans?? All of them had Sacred Gears and all of them had achieved balance breakers. The one who killed our Gods was the most dangerous. His name is Cao Cao and he had the True Longinus. We were shocked to hear this, the True Longinus?? This is bad, really bad. Amy: So who were killed?? Pan: Gonggong the water God and Chi Lin the Unicorn''s Prophecy. Amy: So what do you want to do?? Hou: As the matter stands now we cannot fend off another attack like this so we would like to form an alliance with other Gods. Pan: You have to understand the severity of this situation. Amy: Give us some time to discuss privately. Guan: We don''t have any time they could attack us again. Pan: This is not an easy decision for them considering our past situation. Lady Amaterasu please take your time and discuss properly. Amy: Thank you for understanding. We got up from our seats and moved away from them. I asked Tsukuyomi to make a soundproof barrier around us so that they can''t hear us. Amy: Susanoo what do you think? Susanoo: They are scared and desperate. Tsukuyomi: They don''t gain anything by lying to us. What do you think sister?? Amy: Tia what do you think?? Tia: They are in a tight bind that is why they came to you. If they are telling the truth they can attack you next. Tsukuyomi: I agree with Tia, if we form a peace we will have the greater force and we can win if they attack next time. Susanoo: I also agree there is more strength in numbers. Amy: Then we will be making peace and forming an alliance with the Chinese Gods. All of them nod their heads and we broke the barrier and walked back to the table. They were waiting patiently for our answer. We took our seats again. Amy: We agree to have peace and form an alliance with you. Pan: That is great to hear, so why don''t we make this more trustworthy by proposing a marriage contract. Amy: With whom exactly?? Hou: Lady Amaterasu I would like to ask your hand in marriage to finalize our alliance¡­.. Chapter 80 - Well you F*CKED UP POV (Amy) Hou: Lady Amaterasu I would like to ask your hand in marriage to finalize our alliance. Amy: Then I would politely decline your proposal. Hou: May I know why?? Amy: I already have a fianc¨¦e. Pan: But please consider this again it would make both our pantheons stronger. Susanoo: My sister has clearly given her answer. Guan: But this is the betterment for both of our pantheons. Amy: You are a Goddess yourself I thought you would understand but I was wrong. Pan: Please consider it again it is not the time to be selfish. Tia stop releasing pressure, she might pounce on him any moment. Amy: I am telling you this out of selfishness. You need to stop I have already given my answer. If you continue to force this agenda I will have to inform my fianc¨¦e. Hou: Who is your fianc¨¦e?? Can he oppose a whole pantheon of Gods?? Tia: I cannot hear this any longer. You told me that you were attacked by someone named Cao Cao and he killed two of your Gods. But if her fianc¨¦e gets involved then there won''t be any more of Chinese Gods. Hou: You are just a guard how dare you to speak like that about us?? Amy: Enough¡­!! I am willing to forget about this and form an alliance but if you continue to push your agenda then I am afraid that I will have to withdraw. Pan: Ok we are ready to make peace without the marriage contract. Guan: Please forgive me too Lady Amaterasu I was inconsiderate to you before. Amy: This can always happen we will let it slide. Hou: Hahahahahahahahaha......¡­.!!! Do you think it is that simple?? Why is he laughing like that?? What is the meaning of this?? Suddenly a barrier formed around the ship and I sense some danger from behind. I looked behind and saw all the guards are dead except Tia she was able to defend herself. Pan: Hou what is the meaning of this?? Hou: Shut up you f*cking coward. As soon as they attacked you decided to form an alliance. We are Gods ourselves we can protect ourselves. I am tired of living under your shadow. Guan: Why are you doing this Hou?? Hou: You f*cking wh**e can''t you see I am taking what should be rightfully mine. I was about to attack him but something is happening I cannot conjure my magic or physical power. I looked towards my brothers and Tia they also have the same expression as me. Amy: What have you done to us?? Hou: Haha¡­!! Do you think that was a simple contract?? I have hidden a line with my power of stealth. The line was when I want I will be able to seal your power. That guard of yours was not normal that why she was able to protect herself. Well because of that I will be able to enjoy her s.e.xy body. Pan: Stop this now we will plead to them to forgive you. He goes on and kicks him and he drops to the ground. But they didn''t sign the contract. They were shocked too. Hou: Well isn''t your expression nice?? I can read from your face that you all are confused. I placed a seal on both of your bodies before we left China. It also does the same. Now, where was I?? Hou has a creepy smile on his face and starts to walk towards Tia. This is bad, Sparda save us I messed up big this time. Tia: Even I can''t use my power I will never submit to you or be scared of you. Hou: You don''t need to, that makes it more fun. Tia tries to punch him but he easily dodges her and kicks her in the stomach. She also falls to the ground Amy: Please stop¡­.!! Hou: Don''t worry you will be next. This is all my fault I shouldn''t have been so arrogant. He grabs Tia and he was about to rip her clothes off when suddenly the barrier breaks and the whole place starts to shake. I knew you would come. I look back at Hou and see his hand was missing, the same hand by which he grabbed Tia. Blood gushed out and he was screaming rolling on the floor. Hou: Ahhhhhhhhh¡­..!! Sparda: Well you F*cked up¡­.!! ~FEW MINUTES AGO (Kuoh Town)~ POV (Sparda) Well staying alone without the girls is quite boring. When will they come back I am missing them so much? Why is there nothing interesting on the TV? I suddenly felt something which made me worried. Amy and Tia were in danger. I need to go there quickly. I snapped my fingers and open a Garganta and entered it. I came out of the Garganta and found myself over a cargo ship protected by a barrier in the middle of the sea. I looked inside that barrier and the sight I saw made me release power without any restraint. Sparda: What the f*ck?? How dare he touch Tia?? I immediately break the barrier and launched a sword at his hand by which he grabbed Tia. Result his arm was ripped off and blood gushed out. He started to scream in pain while rolling on the floor like an insect. Sparda: Well you F*cked up¡­.!! Hou: Who are you?? How dare you cut off my arm?? Sparda: I cannot tell my name to all the insects I crush. You will die today along with your whole pantheon¡­. Chapter 81 - Everyone is SCARED Sparda landed on the deck of the ship and started walking towards Hou walking slowly. Sparda was still releasing his pressure. It was like the whole world was shaken by the pressure exerted by Sparda. Sparda snapped his fingers and made a space barrier around the ship and separated the space. The amount of pressure Sparda was releasing it was clear that none of them present there could oppose him. Pan and Guan were cursing in their minds thinking that they will die today because Sparda made it clear that he will kill their whole pantheon and they didn''t expect Shinto Gods to save them because it was their side who started this. Hou was scared of him now. All the arrogance he had a few moments ago was now replaced by despair and fear. He was trying to crawl away from Sparda. Sparda saw that Hou was trying to crawl away from him. He took out a sword and pierced his right leg. Hou: Ahhhhhhhh¡­..!! Sparda: Don''t try to crawl away. I just want to torture you and when you are completely broken I will kill you. Hou: Why are you doing this to me?? I have never done anything to you. Sparda: Yes you did, you laid your filthy hands on my fianc¨¦e. Hou: You can''t do this to me, I am a God. Sparda: Yes a God of soon to be an extinct faction. Hou: Please spare me I can give you anything money, woman, power you just name it. Sparda: Well not interested in any of those, after all, why would a KING be interested in an insect''s position? Now please stop stalling I have to kill the rest of your pantheon today. After that Sparda started to torture him in gruesome ways. The Chinese Gods were completely pale seeing how Sparda was torturing Hou. They knew that he was a God but didn''t recognize him but they were sure of one thing that it was the day of their doom. While Sparda was torturing Hou all the Shinto Gods were looking away along with Tia, it was too much gruesome for them. After 30 minutes of torturing Sparda was satisfied. Hou''s body was completely broken, all this time he was screaming and begging Sparda to kill him. He was still alive but he was hanging by a thin thread. After Sparda finished his torture his eyes started rotating and changed into EMS. Sparda used Amaterasu to burn the body. As soon as he died all the Gods started to get their power back. Sparda looked towards Pan and Guan and started to walk towards them. They knew that they will die. Pan: Before you kill us can we know the name of the God whose wrath we have incurred?? Sparda: I have said before that I cannot say my name to all the insects I crush, it''s too tiring for me. Sparda raised his hand and a sword appeared in it. He was about to hit Pan when suddenly Amy and Tia hugged him from behind. Tia: Sparda please stop, don''t kill them. Sparda: Can I know the reason for stopping me?? Amy: They were also the victims along with us. Hou was the one who decided to betray them and gain the position of Chief God in their pantheon. Sparda: This is your lucky day I will spare you if anything happens like this again¡­. Well, I will erase you along with the region you rule. Amy/Tia: Thank you Sparda. Sparda: You don''t need to thank me, I am not some mindless killer who will kill innocents. Now girls lets go back. Amy: Sorry Sparda we cannot go back now, we still have some business to take care of. Tia: Yes Sparda this is important. Sparda: Ok I will leave you, girls, here, just be safe. And both you of I don''t know your names, well I cannot remember every insect''s name if you decide to take revenge for your fellow God come at me any time you want. Well ciao. Sparda snapped his fingers and broke the barrier and opened a Garganta and stepped into it. But before he stepped in he kissed both Amy and Tia. As soon as Sparda left both Pan and Guan bowed down their heads. Guan: We know this doesn''t mean anything to you but please forgive us for letting this happen to you. Pan: We are also grateful that you still saved our lives. Amy: Raise your heads, now let''s continue the peace treaty. Pan: You still want to make peace with us?? Susanoo: Yes we do, what he did he was himself responsible. Tsukuyomi: We cannot blame you all for this. After this, their peace meeting continued while Sparda was already home and found that it was completely empty. Sparda: Where the hell did they go?? Sparda sensed their presence in an amus.e.m.e.nt park. All of them were there. Sparda decided to go and see what they were up to. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened and Sparda entered it. Sparda appeared near the amus.e.m.e.nt park. He located them and walked towards their direction. Soon Sparda entered a caf¨¦ and found them eating and laughing with 3 unknown males. They were on a date. They were not married that meant that these males were their boyfriends. As soon as the maids saw Sparda they froze. Their boyfriends got worried and started to ask them what happened. Kelly: Sp¡ªSpa¡ªSparda when did you come back?? Sparda: A few minutes ago, when I didn''t find you at home I got worried so here I am. Kalawarner: Please forgive us we didn''t know you are going to come back so soon, we will go home immediately. Sparda: No it''s ok please continue your dates, have fun girls. Martel: But we have the duty to serve you. Sparda: So what I don''t own you. Please continue your date and have fun. And guys I don''t know you but please take care of them. Kelly/Martel/Kalawarner: Thank you Sparda. Guy1: Who was he?? Kelly: We work as his maids. Guys2: Your master is really a cool guy. Kalawarner: Yes he is. Sparda returned home and turned on the TV. While he sitting in his house getting he didn''t know how much chaos he has caused in the rest of the world. For the brief moment, he released his power outside the barrier it was enough to cause chaos. ~IN HEAVEN~ Gabriel: That was Sparda right?? Michael: I am more worried about the person who angered him. ~IN UNDERWORLD~ Sirzechs: I called this meeting because of the power we felt before. Ajuka: It was definitely a God but it was unknown to us. Falbium: It was the strongest divinity we ever felt. Sera: But it kind of felt very familiar. ~IN GRIGORI~ Azazel: All of you felt the power?? Shemhazai: Yes it must be a new God we don''t know of. Baraqiel: We need to investigate it immediately. Penemue: It was almost as strong as our father. Azazel: I don''t know why but the power was quite familiar. ~IN KAILASH~ Shiva: That power was equal to mine. Parvati: But how can we not know about someone so powerful. Shiva: I don''t know which makes me more worried. Parvati: I will send someone to investigate. ~IN ASGARD~ Thor: Father do you know who it was?? Odin: I don''t son, but his power scares me. ~IN OLYMPIS~ Poseidon: Where was it hiding that we never sensed someone so strong?? Zeus: I have no idea. ~IN ROME~ Neptune: How can we miss this?? Jupiter: I also don''t have an answer. Mars: I would like to have a fight with him. Venus: Don''t be so arrogant didn''t you sense his divinity. ~IN EGYPT~ Amun: He is definitely stronger than me. Hathor: But we don''t even know the identity. Atum: We need to investigate as quickly as possible. A couple of days have already passed after Sparda caused this uproar. Sparda was driving his car in the town. Hw had a feeling that someone was watching him but he didn''t care. A girl wearing an Anarkali dress was watching him, she had light violet hair and pale violet eyes. ???: Fufufu¡­ I found you... Chapter 82 - Another Heaven POV (???) I don''t know why my father chose me to send here. I was about to lead my army against my tribal factions. Thanks to my father''s job I came to this country where everyone keeps staring at me. I don''t know if they are looking at me for my looks or clothes. It''s been two days since I came to this country and no clue of the said unknown God. I starting to get frustrated to lose any patience. I was walking by the road when I suddenly sensed some divinity that I wasn''t familiar with. I soon found him out. He had silver hair and blood-red eyes and he was driving his car. I saw him for a few seconds but I can find him again. I have locked onto his power. But his power seemed kind of different instead of holy energy this guy''s divinity contained darker energy much like devil energy. I sensed that he parked his car nearby and I decided to approach him. I sensed him inside a caf¨¦ and I was about to enter the caf¨¦ but suddenly his energy completely disappeared. I got confused and started to look around when suddenly I felt someone is standing behind me. I turned around and it was him, have been found out. I was about to attack him but I remembered that I was at a public place and my father clearly told me not to fight because I would be no match. ???: I don''t think that we have met before. Can you tell me your name?? I don''t know what to do, maybe I should check out if he is hostile or not. Kali: My name is Kali and I am a Goddess from Hindu pantheon. Now can you tell me your name?? Sparda: My name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer why don''t we go inside and chat. I was completely shocked, Lucifer is the devil, and how can he have divinity?? And he is wearing a cross how can a devil wear a cross?? Gilgamesh where have I heard that name before?? Should I agree?? I need to know if he is telling the truth or not. Kali: I would also like that. POV (Narrator) Both of them walked inside and took a seat. A waiter came to them to take their order. Waiter: What do you like to have?? Sparda: Get me a cold coffee. Kali: I would like to have some tea. The waiter confirmed their order and went away. Sparda: So why were you following me?? Kali: You are lying. Sparda: Whaaaat?? What did I lie about?? Kali: You are a devil and you are wearing a cross?? Do I seem stupid to you?? Sparda: Well I am pure as the original Lucifer so I am immune to holy objects. Kali: Prove it. Sparda was about to reply to her when the waiter came back with their drinks. Sparda: How can I prove it?? We are in a public place. Kali: Give me your hand. Sparda extends his hand towards Kali and she holds her hand and closes her eyes. Sparda feels that an external agent trying to enter his body. He only allows her to check his bloodline. He stops her before she could have sensed any of his abilities. Sparda: So now you believe me?? Kali: But this is not possible you are a devil but you are immune to holy objects and even have divinity in your body. Sparda: You are not the first one to say that. Kali: Can you tell me how you acquired divinity?? Sparda: Well I was a Super-devil two months ago when I suddenly evolved into the next form that is Devil-God. That is when I acquired divinity. Kali: That is not possible but I checked your body. It doesn''t seem that you are lying. Sparda: So why were you following me?? Kali: Two days ago we sensed your power originating from the East China Sea. So my father asked me to investigate and here I am. Sparda: You mean that you felt my power from Kailash?? Kali: It was not only us the whole world felt your power, all the Gods of all pantheons all mythologies felt your power. Sparda: Whaaaat??? This is not happening. Kali: You are quite funny. Sparda: What I find funny is you came to find me without any backup. Kali: Who do you think I am?? I am a Goddess I can take care of myself. Sparda: Ok then if you don''t want to ask anything more I will be going. Kali: No wait, I have more questions. Sparda: Knock yourself out, I am in a good mood. Kali: What are your intentions?? Sparda: Well to become the strongest so nobody dares to bother me. Kali: My father is the strongest God. Sparda: He was, I left him behind when I was Super-class devil. Kali: Yes keep dreaming on. Sparda: Take me to Kailash I always wanted to fight him. Kali: Is this your cheap excuse to invade Kailash? Sparda: You see I don''t need to lie to you. If I wanted to visit Kailash I can go there at any time. I have lots of connections in the Supernatural world. Kali: So if I take you to Kailash and you lose what will you do for us?? Sparda: I will work under your pantheon. And what happens if I win?? Kali: First of all do you even think you can win?? Sparda: I cannot see myself losing in any scenario. Kali: Ok that does it, if you defeat my father I will work under you. Sparda: So do we have a deal?? Kali: We have a deal. After that Sparda pays for their drinks and walks out of the caf¨¦ along with Kali. Sparda calls his maids to inform that he will not be coming today. He parked his car in the parking zone and went to a dark alley with Kali. Kali: This is the last warning you can back off if you want. Sparda: Stop stalling let''s go. Kali prepared a magic circle and both of them stepped into it. Soon they appeared on mountains covered by clouds and snow. Sparda: This is different than I expected. You Gods have class I have to say. Takamagahara, Kailash, and Heaven all are beautiful on their own. Kali: Wait you have been to Takamagahara and Heaven?? Sparda: Yes, those were really nice places now let''s go. Kali: Come with me I will show you the way... Chapter 83 - Kailash They walked for 5 minutes before they faced a barrier made of Divine Energy. Sparda looked closely at the barrier. Sparda: Is this the barrier that protects Kailash from the outside world?? Kali: Yes, it only opens for someone who is related to Hindu Mythology. Sparda: Who made it?? Kali: My father and mother together made this barrier. Now let''s go inside. After saying that Kali touches the barrier and it opens up, she asks Sparda to enter first. Sparda enters and Kali enters after him. Sparda was mesmerized by the view. Sparda: This is definitely more beautiful than heaven. Kali: I know. They again started walking after some time a small 2 storey house could be seen. It was small but it was big enough to accommodate a small family. A huge bull was standing near the house like it was guarding the house. The bull was strong as much as the ultimate class. The bull sensed both of them and turned its head towards Sparda and Kali. Nandi: You are back Kali-sama?? And who is this young God?? Kali: Nandi can you tell me where father is?? And this man is a guest. Nandi: He is in rock palace along with Kartikeya. Kali was about to lead me there but we were stopped by a female''s voice calling for Kali. A woman came out of the house she wore modern clothes but they were not too flashy or revealing but the clothes didn''t hinder her movements. The woman looked around 25. She had black hair and red eyes. Sparda sensed the woman''s divinity and it was equal to his. Sparda knew her name, she was Durga wife of Shiva and mother of Kali. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (A/N: In this fanfic, Shiva and Durga will have the looks of 25 years old people and Kali was in her 20s) --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Durga: Kali did your mission given by your father?? And who is this young God? Kali: Yes mother I did and this is Sparda he was the one who released his power. Durga looked at Sparda intently, she was trying to sense his power. Durga: My husband was right your divinity is equal to me and my husband. Kali was shocked hearing this. She got slightly worried about the bet she has made. Sparda: I will take that as a compliment. Durga: I have never seen a devil immune to holy objects and achieve divinity. Sparda: I am a pure Lucifer. Durga: That explains you being immune to holy objects but it still doesn''t explain your divinity. Sparda: I reached the next level of Super-devils, I am a Deil-God. Durga: It seems that the world still has some surprises. So why are you here?? Sparda: I want to fight with your husband. Durga: Why do you want to fight him?? Your divinity might be equal to him but you will still be outmatched. Sparda: I think that he had the title of ''The Strongest God'' for too long I want to take it. Durga: Aren''t you overconfident. Kali: That is the same thing I have told him. Sparda: There is only one way to find out if that is correct or not. Durga: What do we get out of it?? You don''t think that we will accept your challenge for free right?? Sparda: Of course not if I lose I will work under you. And if I win Kali will work for me. Durga: When was this decision taken, if you don''t mind me asking?? Sparda: She made a bet with me. Durga: Kali you are still a kid, how can you lose your cool?? Kali: Forgive me mother but he was taunting us saying that we were scared. Durga: If you give in to this slight provocation then you still have a lot to grow. Now follow me both of you I will lead you to my husband. Durga was leading them towards rock palace and this time Nandi was also following them. Durga: Oh¡­ where are my manners? My name is Durga the goddess of war and combat in Hindu Mythology. Sparda: It''s nice to meet you can call me Sparda. Durga: Ok Sparda we are here. They were standing in front of a cave made of rock. They all entered and the cave was open at the top and at the center, there was a Banyan tree and Shiva was standing beneath the tree and he was looking at his sons Kartikeya and Ganesha sparring with each other. All three of them noticed the newcomers. Shiva: Why are you all here?? (He looked towards Sparda) Oh, so you were the one who released his power? Sparda: Yes but it was unintentional. Shiva: Kali you did a good job, I am proud of you. Durga: You won''t be proud of her when you hear what I have to say. Shiva: Did she do anything?? Durga: She made a bet with Sparda that if he can beat you she will work for him. Shiva: Hahaha¡­!! I am so glad that my daughter trusts me so much. Its fine Durga, she will eventually learn. Durga: Maybe that is right but it is still unacceptable. Sparda: Aren''t you guys taking too lightly of me?? Are you sure you can defeat me? Kartikeya: Aren''t you too arrogant our father is the strongest God out there. Sparda: Why don''t we check that out? Durga: Enough¡­!! Husband he wants to take you title of ''The Strongest God''. Shiva: It''s been long since anyone fought with me. Let''s take it outside. Sparda: That''s the spirit. After that everyone walked out and they walked towards an open field. All of them stopped near the field except Sparda and Shiva they walked towards the opposite sides of the field. Durga: I will be the referee of this fight. If someone loses their life it will be declared accidental. Winner will be decided if someone gives up, someone gets knocked out or by someone''s death. Sparda: Are you ready to lose?? Shiva: Speak for yourself kid. Durga: Now... BEGIN¡­.. Chapter 84 - Sparda V/S Shiva (1) Durga announced the battle to start but none of them moved. They were checking out each other''s strength. Shiva: Kid you still have time, walk away before I become really angry. Sparda: Do you really think that you any chance of winning?? Why don''t you try and see my future? Shiva tries to see Sparda''s future but it was completely blank. He got confused because it was the first time this ever happened. He had a confused look over his face. Shiva: Why can''t I see your future?? Everyone heard that and were shocked completely and Sparda had a mocking smile on his face. Sparda: We wasted enough time, now let''s fight. Sparda said this and kicked the ground and reached Shiva with incredible speed. Sparda: Crushing Evil Spreading the Truth Empyrean. Sparda punched Shiva but Shiva dodged at the nick of time and Sparda''s fist hit the ground. The ground got cracked and completely destroyed. All the spectators and Shiva had shocked looked on their faces. Sparda walked out of the dust looking at his fist. Sparda: Whew¡­.!! I was packing big guns and never used. Shiva decided to attack him from distance. He gathered mana in his hand and attacked Sparda with a magic beam. The attack reached Sparda and he punched the beam. Sparda: All Crush. His fist hit the magic beam and the beam cracked into millions of light particles and dispersed into thin air. All the rest were shocked that Sparda easily countered. Shiva: You are strong I will give you that. Sparda: Stop you are making me blush. Sparda again kicked the ground and reached Shiva. Sparda: Crushing Evil Spreading the Truth Absolute Heaven. Shiva sidestepped and Sparda hit a small hill and then the whole hill was disintegrated. Now it was clear to everyone that they have underestimated him big time. Shiva: I have underestimated you, it''s time to get a little serious. Come forth and heed my call ''Trishul''. Shiva summoned his Trishul and channeled his mana through the Trishul and launched a beam from his Trishul. The beam came near Sparda and he used All Crush to disintegrate the attack. But the attack was just decoy and Shiva reached near Sparda and slashed him using his Trishul. Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed in Rinnegan. Sparda: Almighty Push. Shiva was thrown away by the force and landed about 20m away from him. Shiva and everyone else were shocked seeing his eyes. Shiva: I have lived a long life but I have never seen eyes like that. Sparda: Well aren''t I full of surprises. Shiva: Now come kid. Sparda didn''t say anything and took out Gaebolg from his GOB and attacked Shiva with it. Shiva was shocked seeing that spear but quickly got back his bearings and countered him using his Trishul. They exchanged some attacks and both of them jumped backward. Shiva: So you are also the student of God-slayer. Sparda: That is really far from the truth. Shiva: Don''t try to lie, or otherwise how did you get that spear. Sparda: Let''s see if this changes your mind. A golden ripple formed near Sparda''s arm and Ea started coming out of it. Shiva and Durga got worried about seeing Ea. They knew what that sword was and what meant having this sword. Shiva: How can you have that sword?? ~WITHIN THE SPECTATORS~ Ganesha: Mother do you know that sword?? It feels so ominous. Durga: That sword is Ea the sword of rupture. It is an anti-world sword that can destroy the whole world. They were shocked when they heard it. They were completely shaken to their core. Kali: But mother how he can have that sword when we didn''t even know about this. Durga: He must have that annoying sacred gear. Meaning he is the descendant of him. Kartikeya: Mother who are you talking about?? Durga: Gilgamesh. Kali: That''s why his name sounded familiar. His full name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. ~IN BATTLEFIELD~ Shiva: So you are his descendant?? Sparda: Yep¡­!! Sparda put back Ea in GOB. Shiva: Are you sure you don''t want to use that sword?? Sparda: Nope it takes all the fun away. Sparda kicks the ground and attacks him again. They started exchanging slashes by the force of their attacks. The ground was getting cracked and suddenly Sparda lost his footing because of that which made an opening for Shiva. Shiva slashed him with his Trishul and Sparda was about to get stabbed. Soon Sparda''s skin was pierced by Shiva''s Trishul and Sparda had no other way to defend himself. Sparda: Almighty Push..!! Shiva again got blown away and landed 20m away from him. Shiva: That is a really annoying ability. I think you should use Ea now. Sparda: You are worthy enough of it, but let''s try something else. Sparda closed his eyes and everyone saw that his wound was healing at a rapid rate. Sparda: Now¡­. BALANCE BREAKER¡­.. Chapter 85 - Sparda V/S Shiva (2) Sparda: Now¡­. BALANCE BREAKER¡­..!! The whole battlefield was covered by light. The light died down and no Sparda can be seen wearing a golden armor and his hair was spiked upwards. Sparda: Now let''s start round two. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: It is Gilgamesh''s armor and hair was also styled like him when he wore his full armor. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda opened about 100 of golden ripples and launched swords and spears at him. Shiva was having difficulty dealing with the attacks but he was still managing to counter them all. Sparda saw this and completely surrounded him with the ripples. Now there were almost 1000 of ripples and launched weapons at him from all directions. Shiva started to receive damage from the attacks but none of them were serious. Shiva gathered his mana and became more faster. His wounds started to heal at a rapid rate and now he was able to counter all the weapons launched at him. Shiva: Enough¡­.!! Shiva shouted and unleashed his full power and opened his third eye and launched a beam at Sparda from his eye. The beam was so fast that Sparda was surprised and was unable to dodge it. He moved to the left on instinct but the attack still hit him. Sparda eyes went wide and all the ripples were closed. Sparda''s right arm was gone. Blood was coming out of it. Sparda: I see I have been playing around. Sparda''s arm healed instantly and he started walking towards Shiva slowly. Shiva again launched a beam at him from his eyes but this time the result was different. As fast as the attack reached Sparda it returned to Shiva at the same speed. The beam missed Shiva by few inches. Shiva had a chill run down by his spine. Durga: Husband¡­..!! Kali/Kartikeya/Ganesha: Father¡­!! Sparda: I never wanted to use this power but I have played enough with you. Now I will show you your place. Sparda deactivated his Balance Breaker and put Gaebolg back in GOB. Sparda was still walking towards Shiva. Shiva didn''t know what was happening and attacked Sparda with Trishul. As soon as Trishul touched Sparda the Trishul rebounded along with his arm. Shiva''s eyes were completely wide along with all the spectators. Shiva looked back his arm and it was broken, it was bent unnaturally. Sparda: Give up¡­ You have no way to win now. Shiva: What is this power?? Sparda: Just imagine something. Do you like to continue? Shiva''s arm was completely healed now and he again hit Sparda but got the same result again, he punched Sparda but his arm was broken again. Shiva was scared now, anything he used had an opposite reaction on him and Sparda didn''t have a single scratch on him. Shiva got frozen in his place. Sparda stopped in front of him and placed his hand on Shiva''s c.h.e.s.t. Sparda: You know humans have something called bio-electricity in their bodies even Gods have it. I will show you what I can do with it. Sparda manipulated bio-electricity present inside Shiva''s body and electrocuted him. Shiva: Aaaaaahhhhhhhhh¡­.!! Shiva screamed on top of his lungs and soon lost his consciousness and dropped on the ground. He looked towards Durga and all of them had fear on their faces. Durga: Please spare my husband. Sparda: I never wanted to kill him, now declare the results. Durga: Oh... wait you didn''t?? Sparda wins the match. After that, every one of them ran towards Shiva with worried faces. They no longer had fear written over their faces. Sparda concluded that they were scared for Shiva''s life, they never feared Sparda''s ability because they didn''t know exactly what it was. Sparda: Well this was the best fight ever. Kali heard Sparda''s voice and she remembered that she lost the bet meaning that she will be working for Sparda. She started to shake and shiver in fear. Durga noticed her daughter and she also remembered the bet. She turned towards Sparda and found that he was sitting on a hill while checking the scenery. Durga checked her husband and found that he was fine, he just passed out. Durga got up and went towards Sparda. Durga: I know we lost the bet but is there any way to change the bets?? Kali: Mother you don''t have to do this, I made the bet and I will hold up my end. Sparda: Well I don''t care, I just wanted to fight him. Durga: Thank you--- Shiva: No she has to follow the deal. Durga didn''t get to finish her sentence when Shiva interrupted her after he regained consciousness. Durga: But we don''t even know a single thing about him, how can we send our daughter to him?? Shiva: I am still alive that shows his character enough if he was someone evil he could have killed me. He could have killed all of us and taken Kali with him by force. Durga: Are you sure about this?? Kali: Mother please don''t stop me, this is my responsibility. If I don''t do this then I will no longer have any honor. Durga: Ok daughter I will allow you. Sparda please keep my daughter safe. Shiva: Sparda how much did you hold back?? Sparda: A lot. Shiva: I guess I never had any chance against you as you told me. Sparda: Well it was fun fighting you, let''s fight another time. Shiva: Sure. Durga: Sparda why don''t you have lunch with us?? In that way, we would be able to know each other better. Sparda: I would love it. After that, all of them returned to the house and Shiva was being supported by both of his sons. Sparda saw their house and was able to deduce that they weren''t rich, unlike other mythologies. Durga noticed Sparda''s gaze. Durga: I know our house is not up to your standards. Unlike other factions, we aren''t rich. We like to have our family together instead of money. Sparda: I don''t mind this even a little bit. Even though you are not rich you still asked me to have lunch with you that shows the beauty of your nature. After that, all of them sat on the floor and Durga started to prepare lunch for them. Sparda asked Durga if he could help her to which she denied saying that he was their guest. Soon the food was served and it was really tasty even according to Sparda. They quickly ate the food and Sparda was shocked seeing the quantity of food Ganesha ate. Shiva: So Sparda where are you from?? Sparda: I am currently staying in Japan. I have my house in a town called Kuoh. Durga: Sparda how did you learn to handle a spear. Sparda: Scathach taught me. Kali: But didn''t you say that you were not her disciple. Sparda: No she is one of my fianc¨¦es. She lives with me. Shiva: You mean Scathach Skadi lives with you and she is your fianc¨¦e?? Sparda: Yes, when I saw her for the first time I fell in love with her. I challenged her and defeated her and she came back with me. Durga: That is a lot to take in. Ganesha: Wait didn''t you say one of your fianc¨¦es? Sparda: Yes I did. I have total of 7 fianc¨¦es. Durga: Are any of them interesting like Scathach?? Sparda: All of them are interesting in their own nature but Amaterasu, Tiamat, Gabriel are the interesting ones if you ask like that. Shiva: Interesting kid, interesting. I never have thought that the person who would defeat me could be this interesting. All of them were laughing and having this kind of conversation when suddenly a magic circle appeared near Sparda''s ear. Sparda: Hello Sona what''s up?? Sona: In the underworld, we have young devils meeting today. Can you come?? Sparda: Ok I will come, where should I teleport?? Sona: Teleport to Sitri castle in evening we will go from there. Sparda: Ok babe, take care love you. Sona: Love you too. After saying that Sparda disconnected the call and everyone was looking towards him. Kali: Was she one of your fianc¨¦es?? Sparda: Yes she was, I would need to leave now. Thank you for your hospitality. Kali: Take me with you. Sparda: Ok. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened and Sparda and Kali entered it. Shiva/Durga: Take care daughter and be safe. Kartikeya/Ganesha: Take care sister. Kali: All of you take care too, I will visit whenever possible. The Garganta closed and there was no longer any trace of them. Shiva was smiling and Durga looked towards him. Durga: Why are you smiling?? Shiva: He will change the whole world I am sure of it. Durga: I also agree on that.... Chapter 86 - Assistant A Garganta opened inside Sparda''s home and Sparda and Kali came out of it. Sparda saw that the maids were watching TV, they were so intently watching that they didn''t even sense Sparda. Sparda went and stood behind them. Sparda: What are you girls watching?? Maids: Eeeeeekkk¡­.!! Kelly: Sparda you scared us. Martel: Sorry Sparda we didn''t sense you. Kalawarner: We are going to make something for you and your guest. Sparda: Its ok just continue. What were you watching?? Martel: It is just a good series on Netflix. Kelly: By the way who is she?? Sparda: She is Kali from Hindu Mythology. Kalawarner: Please tell her not to kill us on a whim. Sparda: Don''t worry she won''t harm you. Kali: So this is your house?? It is pretty big. Sparda: Wait till you see all the floors. Can you make some tea for Kali and bring me some strong Whiskey. Martel/Kalawarner: Please take a seat. Sparda and Kali sat on the sofa and after few moments Martel came back with a cup of tea and Kalawarner returned with a glass of whiskey. Kali: So what do you want me to do?? Sparda: I have got some ideas. I really like to have a Goddess Assistant if you don''t mind. Kali: I would fulfill my duty. And you have some interesting Maids. Sparda: Yes they are. Kali: So where do you have to go?? Sparda: We will be going to the underworld. Kali: But will it be ok for me to be there?? Sparda: Yeah sure no problem, if anyone has problems I will kill them. Kali: Is that your primary way of solving problems?? Sparda: Why should I care about some insects wanting to be squashed? Kali: You have a disturbing way of explaining things. Sparda: Oh you flatter me too much. After that Sparda takes out his phone and calls Amy. Amy: Hello darling¡­. Missing us?? Sparda: Hi¡­ Yes, babe missing you a lot. Where are you?? Amy: I will come back by tomorrow, I am currently in Takamagahara along with Tia we are finishing up some paperwork for the peace. Sparda: Oh so you guys have peace after all it''s nice to know. Tell Tia that I miss her too. Amy: I will tell her don''t worry. So what are you doing?? Sparda: I will go to the underworld to sort something out. Amy: When will you come back?? Sparda: Don''t know just wait for me. Amy: Ok we will wait¡­ Bye loves you. Sparda: Love you too. Sparda disconnects the call. And Kali was staring at him. Kali: So when are we going to leave?? Sparda: After I finish my drink. Kali: But I can''t wear this at a party. Sparda: Don''t worry devils work really fast I will ask Sona to arrange a dress for you. Kali: I guess that works too. After that Sparda and Kali finish their respective drinks. Sparda: Martel Amy and Tia will be coming by tomorrow and I am leaving with Kali. I have to attend something in the underworld I don''t know when I will be coming back. Martel: Ok Sparda leave everything to us. Sparda snaps his fingers and a Garganta opens both Sparda and Kali steps into it. A Garganta opens in front of Sitri castle and both of them came out. The guards notice Sparda and open the gate for him. A maid leads both of them to Sona. Sona was currently sitting with her parents and they were having a chat, she also had her peerage with her. Sparda and Kali entered the room and the maid leaves. All of them notice the newcomers and when Sona saw them her eyebrow starts to twitch. She checks the girl with Sparda. Sona: We didn''t even leave you for a week and you got another girl?? Hearing Sona Kali''s cheeks went completely red. She wanted to deny her but Sparda beat her to it. Sparda: She is my assistant. Sona gets up from her seat and comes in front of Kali. Sona: Hello my name is Sona Sitri and I am the heiress of the Sitri clan, I am also Sparda''s fianc¨¦e. Kali: My name is Kali I am a Goddess from Hindu Mythology. It''s nice to meet you. When Kali gave her introduction all the devils became pale, they were shaking. Sona''s fragile mind completely shattered like a piece of glass. Sona: H¡ªHo¡ªHow did this happen?? Sparda: Well it is a pretty interesting story but before I tell you the story she needs a dress for the party, can you arrange something for her. Sona: I will arrange immediately, please share the story in full details. After that Sona called a maid and she took Kali with her for measurements and Sparda took a seat near them. Sparda: Well it happened like this... Sparda told them the full story of how he met her, how they made a bet, how he defeated Shiva, lunch in their home. Sparda: That is all. Sona: You will be the death of me if Scathach doesn''t kill me before. Tsubaki: You are really a piece of work. Sparda: Thanks for the compliment. As Sparda finished speaking Kali came back and Sparda asked to take a seat. Sona: Please forgive my previous rudeness. Kali: It''s ok I didn''t mind. Sparda: Sona when we will be leaving?? Sona: In 3 hours. Kali: They told me that I will get my dress in 30 minutes. They sure work fast. Sparda: I told you. Lord Sitri: So who is next on your challenge list?? Sparda: Definitely Ophis. Lady Sitri: Be safe Sparda. Sparda: I will be don''t worry. Chapter 87 - Young Dreams All of them were now ready to leave for the party. Sona was wearing a purple one-piece dress while Kali was wearing a violet one-piece dress and Tsubaki was wearing a blue one-piece dress. Sparda was wearing his suit as usual (John Wick Style). According to Sparda all of them were looking breath-taking. A limousine was standing in front of the gates. All of them got inside. Sparda: By the way Sona where is Scathach?? Sona: She is with Akeno. Did you need something from her?? Sparda: No, just missing her. They soon reached the venue and all of them got out. Sparda kissed both Tsubaki and Sona before he went to find Akeno, Kali was also with him. Soon Sparda located Rias along with her peerage and Scathach was also with them. He quickly made his way towards them. Akeno was wearing a black one-piece dress which made her more beautiful and Scathach was in her battle armor. Sparda face-palmed seeing her but this is what makes her unique. Sparda: Akeno how have you been?? Akeno gets startled by Sparda but Scathach has already noticed him. She was glaring daggers in Kali. Sparda kissed Akeno which she returned happily. Akeno: I missed you but no one told me that you were coming. Sparda: Sona invited me. Akeno: So who is this new girl with you?? Sparda: She is my assistant, I will be borrowing Scathach for a little bit. Scathach we have to chat. Sparda took Scathach with her while she was still glaring daggers at Kali and Kali was sweating buckets under her gaze. They reached a remote area and Sparda kissed Scathach. Sparda: I missed you. Scathach: I missed you too, can you tell me who is this Goddess?? Sparda: Her name is Kali and she is my assistant so don''t try to kill her. Scathach: Ok darling¡­. Sparda: Tell me what will you do if someone insults any of your sisters?? Scathach: Simple I will kill that insect. Sparda: That is all, now let''s go. Scathach: Why are you asking me this now?? Sparda: No particular reason. Scathach: Ok. Kali, it''s nice to meet you. Kali: It is also nice to meet you Scathach-sama. Scathach: Don''t need to use sama with me just call me Scathach. After that they went back to the party and Sparda was greeted by Rias. Sparda asks Scathach and Kali to find Sona and stay with them. Sparda: Rias how have you been?? Rias: I have been fine. Got another girl?? Sparda: Nah¡­!! She is my assistant. How is your crush?? Rias: He is not worth it. I have tried everything but all failed I now have lost all the interest in him. He has done a lot for me but his perverseness ruins everything. Sparda: I got you, just keeping looking. He isn''t the only guy in the whole world. Rias: You are right, everyone is scared of Scathach even my brother. Sparda: He must be stuttering when he saw her. Rias: Yes he did, Grafiya had to calm him down afterward. Sparda: Hahaha¡­!! I would have loved to see that. I have to go now I need to join Sona. Rias: Ok¡­.!! See you later. Sparda: Yeah¡­ sure. Since the day they made up near the pool two months have passed. In these past two months, Sparda and Rias have become really close friends. Sparda soon found Sona, she was heading to the meeting of young devils along with Kali and Scathach. Sparda also tagged along with them. On the way to the meeting room, Sparda met up with Sirzechs and Grafiya. Scathach and Kali also stayed behind for Sparda. Sparda: How have you been Sirzechs, Grafiya?? Sirzechs: It is quite surprising to see you here. But I should have expected this since your fianc¨¦es are here. Sparda: I must be becoming predictable. Sirzechs then laid eyes on both the women standing behind him. Sirzechs saw a new girl with Sparda but immediately recognized her. He was already scared of having Scathach on such close proximity and now another strong Goddess has joined him. Sirzechs. Sirzechs: Kali-sama why are you in the underworld?? Kali: I am assistant of Sparda. Sirzechs turned towards Sparda slowly and Grafiya had complicated look on her face. She was also having a hard time to stay expressionless with all the shocks they were receiving from Sparda. Sirzechs: How did this happen?? Sparda: It''s a long story that I don''t want to share with you currently because we don''t want to miss the young devils meeting. Sirzechs: Wait¡­ now when I am close to you I sense divinity coming from you. Sparda: Well I have nothing to hide from guys like you anymore, I will tell you after the meeting now let''s go. Sirzechs: Yes¡­ Yes, come on let''s go. Since you are already here I cannot stop you. Scathach: Good choice devil. Grafiya: Please follow me Sparda-sama and his companions. Sparda: Please don''t call me sama it makes me feel old. Grafiya: But I am the maid of Gremory household who needs to address you with the utmost respect. Sparda: Ok whatever aunty. Grafiya instantly gets a tick mark over her head and veins start to bulge out on her forehead. If it was someone else he would have already died. But she knew how strong Sparda was so she decided to calm herself down thinking that she never heard it. But instead of getting calm she gets another tick mark over her head when she hears that Scathach and Kali are trying really hard not to laugh. Grafiya: Fine I will call you Sparda from now on. Sparda: I knew you would understand Grafiya. This was the limit for Scathach and Kali. Scathach started to laugh loudly while Kali was trying to calm her down. This made Grafiya more pissed but she decided to ignore them because all of them were Godly beings. Grafiya: Sparda we are here. Grafiya opens a door for them and they enter the room. They were on a podium and all the 6 young devils were standing in front of them. Sparda looked upwards and found the four devil kings were sitting there. Falbium started sweating when he saw Sparda and the newcomers enter the room. Sparda saw that on their podium there were only old devils meaning they were the council members. Sirzechs: All of you please take seats the meeting has already started. Sparda, Scathach, and Kali took seats beside the council members. All of them started sweating by the power Sparda''s group was releasing casually. Sirzechs: Now I would like each of you to state your goals. Sairaorg: I dream of becoming a devil king. Council Member1: The Great King Level family member has never produced a Devil King, this will be interesting. Council Member2: We would very much like it if you can achieve that. Next¡­. Rias: My goals for the near future are to continue living as heir to the Gremory family while winning each of the ranks of the Rating Game tournament. Sera: That''s our Rias-chan¡­!! Your turn now Sona-chan¡­! Sona: I wish to establish a Rating Game School in the underworld. Council Member2: There are already facilities where you can learn that. Sona: But those places only admits aristocrats and other small privileged segments of the population. I want to make a school where there are no barriers and even low-class devils and reincarnated devils can learn. Council Member1: Pfft¡­!! Impossible... Hahaha¡­!! Council Member3: Hahahaha¡­ She is nothing more than a little dreaming girl. Council Member2: For the Sitri to speak such ridiculous dream¡­. He was unable to complete his sentence when the room was enveloped by massive killing intent. They had never felt anything like this ever. All the Council Members were sweating buckets along with the Devil Kings. Scathach: You DARE to laugh on her dream I will bury all of you right here and nobody will even dare to put a tombstone on your graves after I am done with you. Sirzechs: Well we are F*cked¡­.. Chapter 88 - Cunning & Evil Council Member1: Th¡ªThis is blasphemous¡­You cannot kill us we are members of the Devil Council. Council Member3: Y¡ªYes that is right you will be declared criminals. Sparda: Do you really think that she cares about your Devil Society?? Council Members2: If¡ªIf you stop her we will be forever grateful to you. Sparda: Well that is useless to me, do you think that I would care if you insects live or die. Scathach do whatever you like. Sirzechs: Please there is no need for violence, this can create problems for your status and relationship with Sona Sitri, Tsubaki Shinra, and Akeno Himejima. Sparda: Did you just threaten me?? Ok, Scathach, after you finish here we will clean the people who can cause further problems. Sirzechs: No, please stop I didn''t threaten you I was just stating you the facts. Sparda: I see your point and agree so I will wipe off the whole devil race except few. Uhhhhmmmm¡­. Yes, that would work perfectly now Scathach chop-chop we have lots of work to do after this. Scathach started to walk slowly towards the scared Council Members, she opened her hand and Gaebolg appeared in it. One of the council members already wet his pants. Sona: Scathach, Sparda please stop you don''t have to do this. I don''t want innocents to die. Sparda: But you see these Council Members laughed on you, now what kind of man I would be if I can''t even protect the pride of my wife?? Sona: But killing is not the only option, I know how you feel but they are not worth it. Sparda: Scathach stop¡­!! You old f*ckers insulted her and see she is saving you now. But since I am a nice guy I think I can forgive you guys. Council Member1: Thank you¡­!! Sparda: Not so fast there is an SS-class stray devil named Kuroka I want all the charges on her removed. Everyone Else: Council Member2: That is impossible she killed her master. Sparda: Actually I killed him, it was very satisfying. Now agree or just die like insects though I myself prefer if you choose the second option. The Council Members were scared and they didn''t have any other option if they wanted to save their lives. Now all the Devil Kings and the Young Devils understood what he was trying to do from the beginning. Council Member3: We have decided to drop all of her charges she is innocent, she won''t be a wanted criminal in underworld any longer. The Naberius house leader died because there was a fire in his lab no one else was involved in this. Sparda: Wasn''t that easy?? I will let you live. But there is another problem you see you should already be dead if Sona didn''t save you, so you should be grateful to her like give her some piece of land to build a school. All the Devil Kings were sweating thinking how cunning Sparda was. All of the Young Devils were shocked and were watching the scene without saying anything. They also know clearly who they shouldn''t piss off. Council Member2: We will arrange a piece of land for her in Lilith, is that ok with you?? Sparda: Well that was so nice of you long live the Devil Council. Scathach: I will let you off for only this time. Pull another stunt like today and there won''t be any more Devil Council. Council Members: We understand Scathach-sama. After that the meeting continued normally, it was like nothing happened there a few minutes ago. The meeting finished and Sparda left the room along with Scathach and Kali but he was stopped by Sera. Sera: Sparda thank you for doing this for my sister. You have no idea what that dream means to her. Sparda: Of course I would do anything for her, I love her and I know what that dream means to her. Sera: But I still need to thank you. Sera came in front of Sparda and jumped up and kissed Sparda on his cheeks and ran away with a red face. Sparda didn''t expect that and was caught completely off-guard. Scathach: We might be getting a new sister. Sparda: Well honestly I wasn''t expecting that. Kali: Sparda you are evil. Sparda: Why do you say that?? Kali: You are evil but in a good way. I like that about you, you would go to any heights for your loved ones. Sparda: That I would do however times I am needed to do that. They were walking back towards the party when suddenly Sparda collided with someone. It was someone who Sparda knew very well and he also knew Sparda very well. Sparda: You damn fallen, watch where you stand. Azazel: Brat, shouldn''t I be saying that?? Sparda: Too late I said it first. Azazel: I heard that you got a beautiful assistant. Oh my¡­.. Is-is that Kali?? Kali: Hello Governor of the Fallen Angels. Azazel: She isn''t your assistant right?? What did you do this time?? Sparda: Yes she is and I did something I usually do challenge a God to defeat him, you know the rest. Azazel gasped when he understood what Sparda was trying to say. Azazel looked towards Kali to get confirmation. Kali: Yes he defeated my father fair and square. Sparda: Why do you have to confirm with her?? Is she third umpire?? Azazel: Brat, you are in a pretty funny mood today. Sparda: Well I was planning something and it worked out. Do you want to hear about it?? Azazel didn''t say anything and just nodded with a silly grin on his face. After that Sparda told him what he did. Azazel: Hahaha¡­. Brat that was good. That must have taught those old geezers with whom they should not mess. Sparda: So Azazel why are you here?? Azazel: Lord Odin and Lord Zeus are coming to make peace with the three factions. Sparda: Wasn''t Shinto faction also involved in your treaty?? Azazel: We called them but they were unable to come because they were completing the peace agreement with Chinese Gods. Kid, I also heard that you killed some Chinese God. Sparda: Yeah¡­!! I would have killed all the Chinese Gods if Amy didn''t stop me. Azazel: You involved yourself that means he crossed his line. Sparda: Well you can say that. Azazel: Come on its almost time for them to arrive¡­.. Chapter 89 - INVOKED Sparda: Well two of the most perverted Gods are coming this should be interesting. Azazel: I just want to see their expressions when they see Lady Scathach, which will be priceless. Sparda: Yes that will be really nice. After that Sparda, Azazel, Scathach, and Kali went towards the main hall. Sparda was down the hall when he was called by someone. Sparda turned around and found out that it was Ravel. Sparda: How are you Ravel long time no see. Ravel: I have been fine Sparda, how are you?? Sparda: Life''s great, I see you didn''t call me since we first met. Ravel: Actually I didn''t want to disturb you, you might have been busy. Sparda: To tell you the truth I was so-so busy, but I could have squeezed some time to have tea and cakes with you. Ravel: Really you would do that for me?? Sparda: Of course I will do that for you. No sorry, I need to go. Ravel: Its fine Sparda lets meet later. Sparda: Sure. Sparda walked towards Azazel, they were waiting for him to complete his conversation with Ravel. Soon they met with the Devil Kings and Falbium was missing. Sparda: Where is my buddy Falbium?? Sera: He went to escort Lord Zeus from Olympus. Sirzechs: Azazel who is with Lord Odin?? Azazel: I sent Baraqiel as his guard. Sirzechs: I hope we are not missing anything. While talking they walked up the podium where the treaty will be signed. Soon a magic circle appeared and Falbium along with Zeus and Hermes came out. They started to look around when they spotted Scathach. Zeus at first had perverted gazes on the woman but when he saw Scathach those eyes were filled with fear. Zeus: Scat¡ªScathach Skadi what are you doing here?? What is the meaning of this?? Hermes: How are you in this dimension?? Scathach: It''s none of your business and I will not harm you if you don''t give me a reason. Sirzechs: Please don''t worry she will not attack you as long as you don''t cross your line. Zeus: How were you devils able to persuade her to support you?? Sera: She is not with us, she came with Sparda. Then both the Gods looked towards the pointed direction and found a devil wearing a cross and he also had divinity within his body. Hermes: So you are Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer you are pretty famous back in Olympus within the women but I never thought that you would even possess divinity. Zeus: Rumors aren''t so correct so it seems, your divinity is almost equal to Lord Shiva. Sparda: I never thought that I would be so famous. After them, the three of them shook hands it''s when their sights fell on Kali. Zeus: I didn''t have any information regarding the Hindu Faction joining the treaty. Sirzechs: No they didn''t join, she is with Sparda. Hermes: Oh I see all the strong people are following Sparda. Oh, I almost forgot Sparda here take this. Hermes handed Sparda a black letter he had suspicions but still accepted the letter. Sparda: What is this?? Hermes: My sister Aphrodite thought that you would be present here because of your relations with the three factions so she wrote this letter to you. Sparda: Well then I will read it in private. Sparda put the letter inside his jacket. As soon as that happened another magic circle appeared and Baraqiel came out of it along with Odin, Thor, and Rossweisse. Odin''s eyes were filled l.u.s.t but as soon as he stopped Scathach it was the same as Zeus those eyes were instantaneously filled with fear. Thor also saw her and got scared. Odin: Eeekkk¡­!! Why is she here? Odin gave out a girly scream and hid behind Thor. Thor was not so much scared but he was excited. Scathach: You are the strongest God except for Sparda I have seen after coming back. Do you like to have a fight with me to find out who is stronger?? Thor: I would really like to, I always wanted to fight you. Sirzechs: Scathach-sama and Lord Thor please don''t fight here there are lots of young devils present here. You can fight after we sign the treaty we will even give you a place to fight. Thor: I will take your offer. What do you say Scathach-dono?? Scathach: It''s completely fine with Thor-dono, I can wait. Sparda: I am also excited to see your fight. Thor: And which God you might be? I have never seen a God as strong as you. Sparda: It''s nice to meet you my name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer. Thor: P.l.e.a.s.u.r.e all mine. Both of them shook hands and now Odin came out of hiding from behind Thor. He still had a worried expression on his face but he also shook hands with Sparda. Michael and Gabriel also joined them in a flash of light. At first, Odin and Zeus had perverted eyes when they looked at Gabriel but when she kissed Sparda their eyes were again filled with fear. Sirzechs: Since all of us here let''s sign the treaty. Zeus: Y¡ªYes lets. Odin: Le¡ªlet''s go. They were about to sign the treaty but suddenly they stopped when they felt some disturbance in the space around them. Loki suddenly appeared on the air near the podium. Loki: I oppose. Odin: Kid I will forgive you if you leave immediately return back to Asgard. Loki: Stop you old fool, this is the best opportunity to achieve Ragnarok. Rossweisse: Loki-sama you can''t speak about all father like that. Thor: Brother please stop we can talk this out. Loki: Brother you are also a coward who decided to meddle with the three factions and girl you are just a guard know your place. I will achieve Ragnarok come forth my son Fenrir. Fenrir came out along with his sons Hati and Skoll. Fenrir was about to attack Akeno but before anyone could blink they were trapped in Enkidu. Sparda: You really have courage. Crashing the party is one thing but you attacked one of my fianc¨¦es that I stand. Now I will start Ragnarok with you isn''t that nice of you. Hermes: We were counting on you interfere. INVOKE¡­!! Sparda was confused but before he could react a portal opened near him and s.u.c.k.e.d him inside. Gabriel: What have you done to him?? Zeus: Hermes what is the meaning of this?? Hermes was now standing near Loki while he had a silly grin on his face. Hermes: Father you are really delusional if you think I will let you meddle with weak factions like this. They started to laugh like maniacs but were suddenly stopped when they sensed a massive killing intent on them. They looked towards Scathach and found that she had already summoned Gaebolg. Scathach: If you don''t want to die bring him back. Hermes: If you kill us we were able to complete our job. Gabriel: What was your job?? Hermes: He was causing too much trouble for the Khaos Brigade to we decided to lock him away. Kali: Do you really think that someone weak like you do that?? Hermes: I might be weak but I am not stupid, that seal contained the power of all the members of Khaos Brigade including Ophis. Hearing this everyone was shocked to their core. Tears have already started to fall from the eyes of Gabriel, Sona, Akeno, and Tsubaki. Loki: There must be something wrong my sons are still trapped. Hermes: He is still alive. Loki: Then this shouldn''t have happened if you invoked the seal sooner. Hermes: I needed to catch him off-guard. Suddenly they were trapped inside a green barrier and before they could react they were teleported away. Scathach: What happened??!! Where did they GO??!! Scathach was fuming in complete RAGE. Ajuka: I sent them away to a remote location in the underworld so we can plan how to deal with them. Before anyone can react Scathach appeared in front of Ajuka while she pointed her spear towards his throat. Scathach: Now why would you do that¡­..!! Chapter 90 - Relic of the PAST A/N: I am going to change the powers of a certain someone who will be introduced in this chapter so please don''t complain. And I will also change the origins of the character. I will also change some facts about that character such as timelines or friends. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda found himself in an open field full of grass. This place was strange all long as Sparda could see it was just a flat field with a thin layer of grass over it but Sparda wasn''t sure anymore if it was grass or not. It was because of a simple reason he couldn''t see the green color on them. Sparda decided to look closely and found that there was no color in this world it was just simple plain white and black. Sparda decided to check his own body and found out that he too didn''t have any color. Colour of his skin, his clothes everything was just monochrome. Sparda: I have been passive for long, I will show them the true fear. I will kill each and every one of them. This shouldn''t be possible without Ophis''s power, she wanted silence I will give her complete silence after I return. But first I need to get out of here. Sparda''s eyes started to rotate and changed into EMS. He snapped his fingers and tried to open a Garganta but it didn''t work. Sparda was confused he tried to manipulate space but that also didn''t work. Then Sparda decided to enter his Kamui dimension but was unable to do that. Every space ability he had was completely useless. ???: That would not work here. Sparda heard the most sweetest voice he has ever heard. He turned around and found that it was a woman standing she was wearing battle armor. She looked like she was about 25 in age. In beauty, she would be equal to Scathach or maybe even more. She had bright eyes but Sparda was unable to see what color it was because everything was black and white. Then Sparda sensed something which blew off his mind. This woman in front of him has twice the divinity he had. Sparda: Who are you?? Hela: My name is Hela daughter of Odin. Sparda: Sparda: You are lying there is no record of anything like that. Hela: What would I gain by lying to you?? It is obvious that there are no records of mine I am a relic of the past. Sparda: So why are you here?? Hela: I have been trapped here by my father. Sparda: Why did he trap you here?? Hela: Enough about me. Why don''t you tell me about yourself I can sense that you are quite interesting. Sparda: My name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer and I am a Devil-God. Hela: So you are descendant of that man and you also were able to become the administrator of God''s system. Quite interesting. Sparda: How can you know about that?? Hela: I know a lot of things, I was a friend of God during our years of conquest. But I am not sure if I should call myself his friend any longer or not. Sparda was confused about what she was saying but decided to believe her. Sparda: So why none of my Space ability works here?? Hela: The Laws of Space don''t exist here so Space abilities are also useless. Sparda: So you are saying that we are trapped here for eternity?? Hela: I am sorry but that is the truth. Sparda: Sparda started to release his power and transformed into his true form. Hela was intrigued by his true form and decided to watch him closely. Sparda started to bend reality but it was too hard for him to do. Hela was shocked to see this power and hope appeared in her eyes. Sparda used up all his power only then he was able to distort the reality but soon Sparda ran out of power and everything returned to normal. Sparda returned to his human form and started to breadth heavily. Hela: You have the power to bend reality that could work. Sparda: But it didn''t work too I didn''t have enough power. Hela: But don''t lose hope there is no concept of time here. Maybe you can even appear at the same time when you were sealed here. Sparda: Why are you encouraging me?? Hela: I don''t want you to have the same fate as me. Even though I am happy to see another person here but unlike me, there must be someone waiting for you to return. I cannot have my selfish d.e.s.i.r.e to not be alone anymore to keep you here. I will help you in every way possible so you can return. Sparda: So why are you sealed here?? Hela: To simply say I was born as just a weapon of conquest. I grew up knowing that I will help father to conquer all worlds. When I grew up I started conquering worlds with my father by my side. God, Zeus, Jupiter, Amun-Ra were all my friends or so I thought. They were actually friends of my father and I helped them to conquer worlds. But soon they started to change but I was unable to change myself because I had grown up and taught only to do that, so they made this world behind my back. They all sealed me here by betraying me. When they saw that I was no longer useful to them they tossed me here. Sparda: Do you hold a grudge?? Hela: I don''t, at least not any longer. I was just a tool for them so when they did not need me they just tossed me aside. Isn''t that how tools are treated?? Sparda: But you are not a tool you are a person with her own thoughts. It was wrong for them to do that to you. Tell me do you want revenge?? Hela: No I don''t, I have lost interest in that long ago. I have accepted my fate as a forgotten relic. Sparda: Don''t you feel lonely?? Hela: Yes I do, but who would talk to me. My own father forgot me, my friends betrayed me I am happy that I was able to talk with you today. But I will not keep you here I will help you to leave this place in any way possible. Sparda: But I won''t leave you here. When I leave I will take you with me. Hela: But I don''t have anything back in that world. Sparda: After I take you back why don''t you try to make a new life?? Hela: I have never tried it, it could work. But who would accept me who had killed millions just for fun? Sparda: Are you the same from back then?? Hela: I can''t say, maybe there is no one to kill here so I lost the interest. Sparda: You deserve a second chance after so much time has passed. Hela: I don''t know about that, but there is one favor I want to have. Sparda: What do you want?? Hela: Can I touch you?? I don''t know how much time has passed since I have touched anyone. Sparda: Yes go ahead. Hela walks towards Sparda and touches his cheek. Her eyes started to shine beautifully. She soon takes her hand back. Hela: Thank you Sparda, I d.e.s.i.r.ed that for a very long time. Soon the surroundings started to get dark, then only Sparda noticed that there were no Sun or Moon there. Sparda: There is no Sun and Moon here, how does it work?? Hela: I don''t know, but this place or world gets light and dark that is all I know. Sparda: I cannot imagine how hard it was for you. Hela: You know I just noticed something now, you are not the same as original Gilgamesh. Sparda: You knew him?? Hela: I defeated him... Chapter 91 - Coming Back A/N: I want to clear some doubts of my readers. Every reader knows that Trihexa was sealed by God and Trihexa cannot break out of there on his own. And the dimension where mc is trapped was made by God, Zeus, Odin, Amun-Ra, and Jupiter. I don''t think that anyone can escape from there with a simple snap. And some readers are saying that MC is weak because he is unable to break out from there. First of all check up your logic and common sense. Khaos Brigade weaklings didn''t knew where Sparda was being sealed away. Sparda was sealed there just by coincidence. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- ~IN MONOCHROME~ Sparda woke up by the light shining completely n.a.k.e.d while Hela was sleeping over his c.h.e.s.t she was n.a.k.e.d too. Since Sparda came here 1 year had already passed he had fallen in love with Hela and vice versa. Sparda didn''t know how she was before she was sealed in this dimension, but the current Hela was gentle, loving, caring. But it was a hard year for him, he misses the rest of his wives very much. This whole year Sparda trained along with Hela to make his divinity stronger so that he can bend the reality of that world. After first Hela could simply overpower him when Sparda just used his divinity but 2 months ago Sparda was able to match her equally and yesterday Sparda had defeated her while just using his divinity. Now Sparda was able to do a lot more things when he bent reality. Soon Hela also opened her eyes and got up from him. Hela: Good morning. Sparda: Good morning, I am happy today we will be able to leave this Godforsaken place finally. Hela: Yes. Hela didn''t say much but Sparda knew that Hela was worried about something. Sparda: What is it?? Hela: I just don''t know, will you still love me when we get back? Sparda: Of course I would what kind of question is that?? Hela: But you have other wives if they don''t accept me then what?? Sparda: They will accept you just trust me. Hela: I am sacred Sparda, I am scared to lose you. You are everything to me now I can''t lose that. If I lose you I will feel the same pain I felt when I was betrayed. Sparda: Come here¡­ Sparda pulls Hela closer and kisses her. She just melts into the kiss forgetting all her worries. After a few minutes they separate from each other and they start wearing clothes. After that Hela moved back from Sparda and he transformed into his true form and started to bend reality. He used up more than half of his power only after that he was able to make a hole through the reality big enough for them to leave. Sparda: Hela come, it''s time to leave now. Sparda saw that Hela was hesitating, Sparda grabbed her hand and pulled her towards him. He looked into her eyes. Sparda: Don''t worry come with me, I will take care of everything rest. Hela: I love you¡­ Sparda: I love you too¡­. After they said Sparda and Hela jumped into the hole. ~BACK IN UNDERWORLD~ There was a serious atmosphere inside the room. All of the people who cared about Sparda were present there. Whole Shinto faction, The Hindu Gods, The Arch-Angels, The Devil Kings but one of them was seriously beaten up his name was Ajuka Beelzebub. He was fully covered in bandages after he sent away Hermes and Loki Scathach beat him up black and blue and nobody dared to stop her. Sparda''s all fiancees were there along with the members of Grigori. Zeus and Odin were also present there. Amy: Do anyone have any idea where Sparda went away. Uriel: We have examined the letter completely and it was made up to send Sparda to any random dimension. Shiva: Meaning we have no idea of where he could be?? Uriel: Yes exactly. Susanoo: Is there any way we can use the spell on the letter to summon him back?? Azazel: We could maybe but we don''t have the slightest idea where he might be. Scathach: That is why I wanted to torture those two insects. (She said while glaring at Ajuka and the later person just cowered under her glare) Odin: How can we be sure if he is still alive or not?? Sona: His chains are still active meaning wherever he is he is still active. Sera: But we have no other option other than to declare him MIA and plan ahead. Tsukuyomi: That is the only option I can see here. Scathach: No we will wait and keep searching all the dimensions that are accessible to us. Shiva: Hindu Faction supports Lady Scathach. Amy: Shinto Faction will also continue the search. Michael: Heaven will invest its full support in the search. Azazel: I will arrange a team for the search. Zeus: What makes him this important that everyone is ignoring Khaos Brigade?? Amy: Khaos Brigade made such a move against him means they are scared of him. Till now Sparda was passive to what they did but I am sure that Sparda will make it his personal mission to kill them all. Thor: I don''t know about this Sparda person much but if all of you believe in him I will help you too. Sirzechs: But there is another issue what are we going to do about Loki and Hermes. Odin: Loki will receive judgment back in Asgard. Zeus: Hermes will also be punished back in Olympus. Scathach: The only thing you will get back is their corpse. Thor: He is my brother I cannot let you do that. ???: They will die like insects. All of them heard a distorted voice but they were able to clearly understand what the unknown person said. Soon the whole building started to shake and all of them felt incredible pressure on them. Suddenly a crack formed in the middle of the room, the space distorted around it and two silhouettes appeared and jumped out of the crack. One man and another woman. The crack in the space closed, all of them knew who the man was. But only 4 Gods were able to recognize the woman. Sparda''s fianc¨¦es wanted to jump and hug Sparda but they stopped when they felt the amount of power coming from the woman standing beside him. They could feel her divinity it was twice more than Shiva or Durga. Shiva and Durga were scared to see her but it was completely different for Zeus and Odin. They were shaking, their eyes were hollow they were unable to say anything as like they were about to die. Hela: Hello Father, Zeus how have you been?? Chapter 92 - Explaining Odin: Th¡ªThis is impossible. Zeus: H¡ªHow can you be here?? Thor: Father do you know her?? Why did she call you father?? Shiva: Sparda where did you find her?? Hela: Father, Zeus don''t worry I will not kill you. Maybe I will beat you up a little. Sparda: Little won''t do, try harder. Durga: Do you even know who she is?? What she can do?? Sparda: Well I know who she is, she helped me to get back here. Sparda''s fianc¨¦es weren''t able to hold any longer and they jumped on him. They were all crying and they were hugging him so tightly that he was struggling really hard to even breathe. Sparda was really confused of how they were able to gather so much strength. But Zeus and Odin were still shaking in fear their whole body was full of sweat. It was like they could pass out any minute. Shiva and Durga were also scared but their condition was much better than Odin and Zeus. Amy and Scathach stopped hugging Sparda and the rest of the girls also followed. Amy turned towards Hela. Amy: I don''t know who you are but I would like to thank you from bottom of my heart. Scathach: We owe you, we will be in your debt. Hela: You must be Amy and you must be Scathach. Sparda talked a lot about both of you. You don''t need to thank me, he gave me hope he gave me love when I didn''t expected anything back from him. He gave me a family. I hope you would accept someone like me to be your sister. Sparda''s fianc¨¦es were shocked to hear that. They looked at Sparda with glares. Sparda started to sweat. Gabriel: While we were worried for you here you were getting another girl?? Sparda: No it''s not like that. Hela: It''s ok if you don''t want me to be with him I can understand but it''s not his mistake. Amy: Wow Sparda you work really fast. Tia: Don''t worry if he had accepted you then you definitely deserve to be with him. Sona: We are just shocked that when we were so worried about him he was just doing his thing. Akeno: Girls that is why we love him. Thor was unable to hold any longer because he was not getting any answers from Odin. He walked up to Hela. Thor: Hello lady who are you?? Why did you call him father?? (He asked her while pointing towards Odin) Hela: My name is Hela and I am daughter of Odin you must be my brother. What is your name?? Everyone: WHAAAAAATTTT...¡­???? Hela looked towards Gabriel and started to check her out. Hela: Why do I feel his power coming from you?? What relation do you have with God?? Gabriel: He was my father. Did you know him?? Hela: You said was. What happened?? Sparda: I didn''t tell you but he died. Hela: Oohhh¡­ one less person to beat up. Sirzechs: Can please anyone explain to us what is happening?? Shiva: Her name is Hela, the Goddess of Death of Asgard she is the first born of Odin. Thor: Father why didn''t you tell me I have a sister and one that is sooo strong. Thor extends his hand towards Hela and in return Hela was about to shake his hands but before she could do that Odin and Zeus jumped in front of her. Odin: You can kill me but please don''t kill innocents they didn''t do anything. Thor here is innocent. Zeus: Yes you can also kill me just leave the Olympis alone they didn''t do anything to you. Sparda: Is that it?? You would just plead in front of her and hope that she will forgive you after what you did to her. Hela: Sparda I have already told you I don''t want to kill them I don''t want any revenge. Yes maybe I want to beat them up but that''s it. Shiva: Is this really happening?? Is she really Hela. Durga: Seems like she has really changed. Hela: Father, Zeus don''t worry I will not kill anyone. I will never forgive you all that it but I will not kill you. You are not worth it. Azazel: Excuse me¡­ !! But previous explanation just caused more confusion Sparda can you tell us from the start. Everyone looked at Sparda with expectation in their eyes. Sparda: Well it happened like this¡­ . After that Sparda started to explain where he was sealed and after that what happened. But he hid everything about his Reality Warping powers. Everyone''s expressions kept changing during the whole explanation. Sparda: Well that is all of it. At the end of the explanation everyone was looking at Odin and Zeus with disgust in their eyes. Some were crying after Sparda told everyone Hela''s story. Everyone was scared of Hela after that. And everyone was thinking that he got another unreasonably strong wife who will kill just without batting any eye. Hela noticed this. Hela: They did what they thought was right. But they didn''t do it for themselves. If I had been not sealed maybe all of you wouldn''tbe here. Sparda: You know you are too kind. Hela: It''s just that I don''t hold any previous grudges but if anyone tries to hurt you I will show them why I was considered the strongest God before you. Sparda: Except nobody knows you. Hela: Kuh¡­ That was a low blow. I will teach them whom to fear¡­ yes that''s right. I will teach them never to go against you or I will come for them. Sparda: Hahahaha¡­ don''t worry. Now what happened to Loki and Hermes?? Are they still alive?? Scathach: Yes that dumb Ajuka send them away. Sparda looked towards Ajuka and found that he was completely wrapped in bandages. Scathach then explained what had happened. Sparda: Sparda: Well they have to die. Scathach: I got their location let''s go. Sparda: Me and Hela will just watch, I will let you girls to have fun. Two insect Gods will be nice opponents for you guys I guess¡­ . On second thought Sona''s and Rias''s peerage should attack them. Scathach you will get involved only when things start to get messy. Sona: We will do our best. Rias: Thank''s for trusting us. Sirzechs: But we should be giving the final orders. Hela and Scathach released their power and glared at Sirzechs who cowered in fear under their gazes. Sirzechs: Do what Sparda says. After that Scathach and Hela shared a understanding smile. Sparda: Ok let''s get some sleep, tomorrow will be a big day¡­ .. Chapter 93 - Underwhelming After that, the Hindu Faction Gods decided to talk with Sparda because they would leave since they were not part of the treaty. Shiva: Sparda we need to talk privately. Sparda: Yeah sure¡­!! After that Sparda and Shiva went to the balcony to talk. Sparda: So what is it?? Shiva: Are you certain that you can trust Hela?? Sparda: Yes I know I can. Shiva: Be careful of her if she turns to her previous ways then it will be a huge problem. Sparda: I know but she will not be like that again. Shiva: I trust you kid so good luck. After that Sparda and Shiva went inside and Shiva teleported away along with the rest and Sparda was showed a room by a maid. He went inside and found that he was going to sleep alone today. He asked the maid where the girls were and she showed him another room. Sparda knocked and entered the room and found out his girls sitting and talking about something while partying. Sparda: You started a party without me?? Scathach: We were just getting to know our new sister. Amy: Its girl night. Sparda: So I guess none of you will be joining me? Sona: Not today. Sparda: Ok fine I am leaving. Sparda went downstairs and found that Fenrir, Hati, and Skoll were still trapped in Enkidu and he broke their connection to Loki and made them his own familiars. They shank down to the size of normal wolves. He then went back to his room and slept along with his new familiars. It was lonely for him like that he had to agree but what can he do. The next day Sparda woke up and got ready and went to the balcony and called his brother. Vali: What¡­?? Where are you?? I heard that you were sealed. Sparda: But I got back that was just some small stuff. Vali: So I guess you are ok?? Sparda: Yes I am fine don''t worry, can you give me your location I might be dropping by. Vali: I can''t do that you know I am a terrorist now. Sparda: Don''t worry I will not attack you, I will come alone and you know if I want I can find out where you are I just asked you since you are my brother. Vali: I will text you my location. Sparda: That''s what I want. After that Sparda disconnected the call and started roaming the castle when a maid approached him saying that breakfast was ready. The maid led him to the dining table where everyone was already present. They all had breakfast and after that, they all gathered in front of the main gates because Ajuka would be teleported them from there. Ajuka: Are you ready?? Scathach: Just do it. Ajuka didn''t say another word and teleported them to the location. All of them appeared in a barren wasteland full of canyons. There was a green barrier there that contained Hermes and Loki. Sparda checked the barrier and found that it would soon break. Sparda: Ok Loki has another child named Midgardsormr. Akeno, Gabriel and Roseweisse will take care of it and Sona and Rias you will fight with Hermes and Loki. Scathach: What will I and Hela do?? Sparda: Both of you Kali will be backup as soon as things start to get messy you will intervene. Oh, and my Familiars will also help you guys. Sparda then summoned his familiars which shocked the rest of them. Rias: How do you get these?? Sparda: I just severed their connection with Loki. Sona: Wow nice. After that, the barrier broke and Loki was completely enraged and Hermes was scared. Loki: What have you done to my children?? They are not responding to me. Sparda: Well since you were not treating them nicely so I took them. Hermes: Wait how did you break the seal?? Sparda: Well I have to agree you got me back there, but it was not enough to stop me. Hermes: Loki we need to run. Loki: This has happened because of you if you have invoked the spell sooner than I would still have my children. Hermes: It''s not the time for that, we need to get out of here. Sparda: Do you really think that I will let you get out of here?? Space Lock. Sparda then locked the whole battlefield with a Space Barrier so that they won''t be able to run away. After that, they fought with Loki and Hermes as Sparda has planned and Loki summoned his son Midgardsormr and Akeno, Gabriel, and Roseweisse fought with it. The wolf trio were also helping them. Midgardsormr soon got tired and it was killed by Scathach. Loki and Hermes were also beaten to the ground soon. At first, both of them posed a great threat but when Akeno, Gabriel, Roseweisse, and the wolf trio came to support the rest to the rest. They were able to easily overpower Loki and Hermes. According to Sparda, the battle was pretty boring he was glad that he didn''t involve himself. Scathach was standing near Loki and Hermes with her spear. She was waiting because Issei and Asia were talking with Sparda so that they could spare Loki and Hermes. Issei: There is no need to kill them we have already defeated them. Rias: Issei stop if you have said enough. Aisa: But this is wrong every life is important. Sparda: Nah¡­!! Too much work if I think that. Issei: President why are you supporting him?? He is just a prick who thinks himself high and mighty because he is strong. Sparda''s fianc¨¦es got angry and were about to attack him, but Sparda raised his hand and stopped them. Sparda: Tell me Issei do you care about Asia?? Issei: As a matter of fact I do. Sparda: What can you do if I kill her?? Issei didn''t say anything just gnashed his teeth cursing himself because he is weak. Sparda: You would do nothing because you are not able to do anything. Let me try another question if I let these insects go they will not attack me I am sure, but they will attack you weaklings and I cannot care any less if some weaklings like you die. If one of them kills Asia what will you do?? Don''t think you strong because you only defeated them when you worked in a team. As a matter of fact, I am doing you, weaklings, favor. My brother and I had high hopes of you but you kept chasing girls b.o.o.b.s without training. Rias: Sparda is telling the right thing if they attack us again when we are alone what will we do?? Sparda: You know I seriously feel sorry for Ddraig to put up with a brat like you. Stop living in your world of a dream this is the real world. When Sparda finished Issei had hollowed eyes and Asia was crying. Scathach: Sc.u.ms any last words?? Loki: Please spare me, I am a God. Hermes: Please forgive me. Scathach: Well then goodbye. Scathach killed both of them and returned beside Sparda. Scathach: That was underwhelming. Sona: But it was a good fight for someone like us. Rias: It was good combat experience. Sparda: You guys go back I need to take care of something¡­.. Chapter 94 - Brothers Reunion A/N: I would like to address the readers who are thinking that Issei should betray him but that won''t work because Issei is against killing others so he can''t join Khaos Brigade. And also a selfish wish of the author please vote I don''t get paid. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda: You guys go back I need to take care of something. Kali: Where are we going to?? Sparda: You don''t need to come. It is a private business. Sparda didn''t wait for anyone to say anything and snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta and entered it. ~AT VALI''S HOUSE~ (Just after Sparda''s call) Arthur: Who was that Vali?? Vali: It was my brother he is coming here. Kuroka: So today I would be finally able to meet him nya. Vali: But we need to take Ophis somewhere else, Kuroka and Le Fay you take Ophis someplace else. Kuroka: But I want to meet him. Vali: Then Le Fay and Bikuo you will be Ophis''s escort. Arthur: But I think all of us should be able to protect her from him. Bikuo: Yes, you are also a Super Devil now. Vali: Don''t underestimate him, if he gets serious except Ophis if we try together we won''t be able to even scratch him. Le Fay: We knew your brother was strong but there is such a huge gap between us?? Vali: Of course, he is currently ranked 3rd. All of them were shocked to hear that. Arthur: How can you be so sure?? I mean Lord Shiva is the strongest God. Vali: It is not confirmed but Goddess Kali has become his assistant, do you think Shiva would let something like that happen?? I know for sure he had defeated him. All of them are again shocked to hear that. Vali: Those stupid f*ckers used all our powers to seal my brother. Kuroka: So you think your brother is out for blood. Vali: That must be the reason, he is mostly passive but since they made such a serious move against him he will no longer stand aside. Arthur: So should we be worried?? Vali: Since you all are part of my group I doubt that he will attack any of you but I am not sure about Ophis. Le Fay: They must have used Ophis-sama''s power to empower that seal if your brother is that strong. Vali: That is why I am not sure if she will be safe or not. Arthur: But Ophis cannot be killed she is infinity right. Vali: I know but my brother has many strange weapons, dragon slayers and all. Ophis might be infinity Dragon God but she is still a dragon. And his most prized weapon Ea the sword of rupture that is an anti-world weapon. All the rest of them were now scared. Vali: We have talked enough now Le Fay, Bikuo take Ophis away. Then Bikuo and Le Fay went to Ophis''s room and took her with them to somewhere else. The rest were tensed except Vali because he knew his brother won''t attack them. After a couple of hours, all of them sensed a massive power to appear near their house. They were shocked by the amount of power the being was casually releasing. Even Vali started to sweat, they were all brought out of the trance when they heard knock on their door. Vali got up and opened the door and found Sparda standing there. Sparda: It''s nice to meet you brother, this is a nice house. Vali: I have missed you brother (Vali hugged his brother and Sparda hugged him back) come inside. Sparda walked inside and found that everyone was tensed inside except one. It was Kuroka even though she was scared of his power but she still had a small smile on her face. Sparda: Kuroka long time no see. Kuroka: You still remember me nya?? I am so happy. Sparda: Vali do you have some whiskey?? Vali: Yeah sure¡­ Arthur, please get him a glass. Arthur gets up and goes to get Sparda some whiskey. Sparda takes a seat on the couch. Sparda: Kuroka I have good news for you. Kuroka: Yes my sister told me that I have been forgiven thanks to you. Sparda: Oh¡­ nice. When did you meet her?? Kuroka: I met with her yesterday, I asked her if she wanted to come with me but she said that she will stay with Rias but I can visit her anytime even stay with her if she wants. Sparda: Well that is nice for you. Kuroka: Rias is also nice, I never expected a High-class devil to be so nice. Sparda: Yes she has changed a lot since I first met her. Arthur comes back with a glass of whiskey and hands the glass to Sparda. Sparda takes a sip and gets relaxed. Vali: So brother did you beat Shiva?? Sparda: Words travel real fast I guess. Vali: You have no idea. So brother why the sudden visit?? Sparda: You hurt me brother, can''t I visit you?? Vali: No no I didn''t mean it like that. Sparda: Just kidding¡­ I wanted you to leave Khaos Brigade. Vali: Sorry I know what happened but I have come too far to do that. Sparda: Well I tried. Attacking me was a pretty bad move. Vali: So you are going to wipe out Khaos Brigade?? Sparda: Yep¡­!! Vali: Do you know about the leader of the Khaos Brigade?? Sparda: I know exactly, the question is do you know?? Arthur: What do you mean by that?? Ophis is the leader. Sparda: You guys are just stupid. Khaos Brigade''s real leader is Rizevim Livan Lucifer. Vali: Whaaaat¡­!!?? How can this be? Sparda: He is still hidden in the shadows. When I involve myself he will come out surely. Vali: I will kill him. Sparda: I will leave him for you don''t worry. Vali: But another thing what are your views on Ophis?? Sparda: I will give her silence. Kuroka: That means you will also help her?? Sparda: I think you misunderstood me, she wants silence I will give complete silence. All of them were shocked to hear that. Vali''s fear became real Sparda wants to kill Ophis. Vali: But she is innocent she just gave them her power. Sparda: They used her power to seal me away, I don''t care her power was used she should have known that her power can be used in that way. Kuroka: You are being unreasonable here, she thinks that they will help her to defeat Great Red in return of her power. Sparda: Then that gives me more reason to kill her if she is that stupid and na?ve. Vali: Brother I won''t let you kill her. Sparda: Do you think you can stop me?? Sparda released his full power which caused them to drop on the ground. Sparda: I know that she has been staying with you, but I only called you so that you will be able to hide her. Vali: How do you gain Divinity?? Sparda: This is the next level of Super Devil. I have become Devil-God. Sparda stops releasing his pressure and they get up from the ground. Sparda gets up from the couch. Sparda: Thanks for your hospitality. Sparda snaps his fingers and a Garganta opens and Sparda enters it waiving back to them. Vali: This is the worst possible situation¡­.. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- -------------------------------------------SPOILER ALERT--------------------------------------------------- A/N: Someone certain won''t be killed by Sparda. Chapter 95 - Rings Sparda left Vali''s house and went straight to Paris. Currently, he was standing in front of a huge jewelry store. Sparda opened the door and went inside and came in front of a receptionist. Receptionist: Welcome sir, how can I help you?? Sparda: Well I would like to buy some rings. Receptionist: Sir, I would like to inform you that before you can buy anything from us we will need to check your bank account statement. Sparda: Alright, here''s my bank account number you can check it. Receptionist: Sir, please wait a moment. After that, the Receptionist puts in Sparda''s bank account number to check his statement to check if he could afford to buy anything from them. She soon gets all the information and looks towards Sparda. Receptionist: I would like to apologize if I have caused you any kind of inconvenience. I will call someone so that he could help you with your shopping. The Receptionist calls someone and soon another young woman comes out. She shakes hands with Sparda. Tara: Hello sir, my name is Tara welcome to Cartier I will be guiding you for anything you want to buy. Please follow me. Sparda: It is nice to meet you too Tara. After that Tara takes Sparda inside the store and Tara starts to show Sparda around the store. Tara: Sir, do you have anything specific in mind?? Sparda: I want to you guys to put some stones into some nice rings. Can you do that?? Tara: Of course sir, we can make even different kinds of designs for them. So will you be buying the stones separately?? Sparda: No, I have them on the person. Could you please show me the designs?? Tara: O course sir, right this way. Then Tara shows Sparda a catalog of ring designs and after looking through a lot Sparda finally finds what he wants. (in.pinterest.com/pin/716564990693633363/?lp=true) Sparda: I would like 8 of these made. Each of them will have different stones. Sparda puts hands inside his pocket making Tara think that he was carrying the stones in his pockets but he takes them out from GOB. Sparda then hands over the stones to Tara. Sparda: Tara how long will it take?? Tara: Sir according to your order we will deliver your rings by tomorrow. Sparda: I want them today, can something be done?? Tara: Sir we would have to put more smiths on the job but you will have to pay extra. Sparda: Paying extra is not a problem, just see that it is done today. Tara: Of course sir, I assure you. ~TIMESKIP LATE NIGHT~ (Sparda''s home) Sparda opens the door and enters the house and finds all his fianc¨¦es have been waiting for him. All of them had worried expressions on their faces. As soon as they noticed Sparda they all came running to him. Tsubaki: Where have you been we were so worried? Sparda: Well I had to take care of some business. Amy: Not accepted you could have told us. Sparda: I knew you all would be worried, sorry for not telling you. I have brought something for all of you. Scathach: What is it show us?? Sparda: Not so fast all of you close your eyes and hold out your hands. All of them obliged and did what Sparda asked them to do. Sparda took out the ring cases and put one on each of their hands. Sparda: Now you can open your eyes. They slowly opened their eyes. All f their eyes become teary seeing their boxes. Sona: Is this what I think it is?? Akeno: Oh my¡­ Tia: I am sure I am getting a new treasure. Everyone face-palmed at what Tia said but what could they expect from her. Sparda: You had to ruin the mood. Now open your boxes. Everyone opened their boxes and all of them started crying except Tia. She had stars in her eyes like a child getting the toy she wanted. Sparda gets down on his knees. Sparda: Listen I know I should have done this sooner, some of you might have expected this sooner but I kept delaying it. I know I am selfish, for making all of you love me but it is the truth that I love all of you equally from the bottom of my heart. I have spent one year in some prison dimension with Hela without seeing anyone of you which broke me up from inside. But then always I remembered your smiles so that I worked harder so that I could get out of there. I love all of you and I will keep loving you girls for eternity. Now, will you marry me?? Amy: Yes I will. Sona: Yes I will. Akeno: Yes I will. Tsubaki: Yes I will. Gabriel: Yes I will. Scathach: Yes I will. Hela: Yes I will. Tia: Yes I will but treasure I give you, you have to keep it safe forever. Sparda: Tia, I will cherish it. Now come here. After that Sparda places rings on each of his fianc¨¦e''s hands. For Amy it was a black diamond, for Tia it was a pale blue diamond, for Sona it was a blue diamond, for Akeno it was a yellow diamond, for Tsubaki it was red diamond, for Gabriel it was normal diamond, for Scathach it was purple diamond, and for Hela, it was green diamond. After placing the rings Sparda kissed all of them and they shared a group hug. After a few minutes, they separated. Sparda: Girls I am really hungry, let''s have a party I will cook. Everyone: Yeeeessssssss.... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I am quite busy today so only 1 chapter. Chapter 96 - Evil Dragons The next day Sparda came downstairs along with his fianc¨¦es and found that Azazel was already waiting there for him. Azazel: Congratulations kid. Sparda: Thank you, what are you doing here?? Azazel: Can''t I come to see you?? Sparda: Yes you can but I know you are visiting me because there is something which is needed to be taken care of. Hela: He is annoying Scathach told me that. Sparda: Yes he is annoying but he has his ups and downs. Azazel: In fact, there is something which needs to be done. We are thinking of inviting the vampire factions to make peace. Sparda: Good for you but why are you discussing this with me?? Azazel: But you are the one who is seen as the treaty leader. Sparda: Honestly I don''t care about leading someone or everyone, you know about this I have even rejected Sirzechs''s offer. Azazel: But if you go there to represent us it will be really good. Sparda: First of all who else is going? Azazel: Me, Sera, and Zeus. While Sparda was talking with Azazel, Gabriel suddenly gasped while talking on the phone. With a really worried face, she disconnected the call. Sparda: Gabriel what happened??? Gabriel: Sparda please help me, heaven is under attack by Evil Dragons. Sparda: I guess then I won''t be visiting the vampires. Azazel I will take care of this mess, Kali and Scathach come with me and Hela stay here. Hela: Ok fine. Azazel: You go Sparda I will take care of the rest here. Sparda didn''t wait any longer and snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta and 4 of them stepped inside. A Garganta opened in Zebel and they came out of it and found that Michael was standing near. Sparda: Michael what is the situation?? Michael: Thank you for coming so quickly, we are currently being attacked by 3 evil dragons Azi Dahaka, Ladon, and Grendal. They have invaded the 3rd heaven. Sparda: Ok teleport us there I will take care of them. Michael: Ok please make a barrier around you before the fight. Sparda: I will, but do you know their aim to invade the 3rd heaven?? Michael: They might be here for collecting souls, I cannot think of anything else. Sparda: We have wasted enough time, let''s go. After that Michael didn''t say anything and teleported Sparda, Kali, and Scathach to 3rd heaven. ~IN 3RD HEAVEN~ The Evil Dragons can be seen torturing the angels brutally. Currently, all of them were in were in their human forms. Azi Dahaka was crushing one angels'' head under his feet. Azi Dahaka: What are we doing here again?? Grendal: Shut up and let me torture these angels. Ladon: I was thinking that Arch-Angels would come to stop us. Azi Dahaka: They are all scared, maybe we should claim heaven for ourselves. Grendal: We can do that after we finish our job. Suddenly they sensed a huge amount of power coming from behind them. They turned around and found a Devil releasing the power which startled them. Grendal: This is interesting, I never thought that I would see a devil in Heaven. Ladon: Interesting indeed. Azi Dahaka: He is not a simple devil he is the one Rizevim told us about. Sparda: Oh so my grandfather talks about me¡­ I am so proud. Ladon: You may have defeated a lot of strong Gods but are you sure you can take on the 3 of us on your own?? Sparda: Why don''t we found that out? Balance Breaker. Sparda was engulfed in a golden light and came out wearing golden armor. Sparda used VM and disappeared from everyone''s sight and punched Ladon on his face which resulted in Ladon crashing into a faraway mountain. Azi Dahaka and Grendal were not even able to react. Azi Dahaka and Grendal immediately attacked Sparda. Grendal engaged with him close combat and Azi Dahaka was attacking with elemental magic. Soon they moved away from the previous location. Sparda wanted to move them away so that Kali and Scathach can save the angels who were being tortured by the evil dragons. When Sparda noticed that they were far enough he decided to make a barrier. Sparda: Space Lock. Azi-Dahaka wanted to break the space barrier since he also had space-time magic but before he could break the barrier the space distorted and Azi Dahaka''s Space magic stopped working. Azi Dahaka: What did you do?? Sparda: I erased all space laws within this barrier. A neat trick I learned from where I was sealed. Grendal: So your aim was always to make the distance between us and those angels. Sparda: Ding¡­ Ding¡­ Ding¡­ And you win the 1st prize. Ladon came back now and he was bleeding profusely from his mouth. Azi Dahaka cast a healing spell on him. Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed into Rinnegan. Sparda: Universal Pull. Grendal was being pulled towards Sparda, when Grendal came close to Sparda he punched him really hard but Grendal was able to withstand the punch''s power and there was no damage on his skin. Sparda: Well I didn''t expect that. Grendal: I have the strongest defense not even dragon slayer weapons can invade that. Sparda: Oh¡­ Then let me try harder. Sparda covered his hand in devil energy and punched Grendal on the face. Which caused Grendal to spit out two teeth. Sparda was about to punch him again but suddenly he disappeared from in front of him. Grendal was standing beside Ladon and Azi Dahaka. Sparda: Ability to stop time quite bothersome. Grendal: Why didn''t you kill him when you stopped time you stupid a**hole. Azi Dahaka didn''t answer him but was sweating. His face was getting pale by each moment. Azi Dahaka: How were you able to move your head when I stopped time?? Sparda: Do you weaklings think that cheap moves like that can stop me?? Ladon: Are you saying that he can move when you stop time?? Azi Dahaka: Yes dumba** I am saying that. Sparda: Enough chatting now let''s continue¡­.. Chapter 97 - Neighborhood Devil Sparda kicked the ground and reached near them and stopped by a barrier made by Ladon. Sparda broke the barrier with Barrier Breaker but it was too late Azi Dahaka put him under him an illusion which was immediately broken by Sparda. Sparda: You call that illusion. Let me show you a real illusion. (Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed into EMS) Tsukuyomi. Azi Dahaka was standing still and Sparda used this opening and summoned a dragon slayer sword and slashed him across his c.h.e.s.t but before he could attack again he was interrupted by Grendal and Ladon. Both of them attacked Sparda but Sparda tried to slash Grendaal but the sword broke when it made contact with the skin of Grendal. Azi Dahaka came out of Tsukuyomi and looked at Sparda with horror in his eyes. Azi: Who are you really?? Sparda: Well I am a friendly neighborhood devil. Azi again stopped time and found that Sparda was able to move but it made his movements slow. Azi used this as his advantage and made the distance between themselves and Sparda. Sparda saw this and opened GOB and started launching his weapons at them. Some weapons were dragon slayers which caused Azi and Ladon to sustain some damage. Azi was continuously casting healing magic on themselves. Azi and Ladon got annoyed and decided to transform into their dragon form seeing them Grendal also transformed into his dragon form. Sparda saw this and activated his full body Susanoo. Sparda''s speed was still being restricted by the time magic which annoyed him so he used VM to make his fast. Sparda took out his sword and swiped which resulted in the near mountain to get completely vaporized. Sparda''s power shocked the 3 dragons. Sparda''s Susanoo kicked the ground and reached Grendal who was still shocked which resulted in his left arm and wing being cut off. Grendal swiped his right claw at Sparda but when his claws touched Sparda his arm got bend unnaturally. Sparda used the other arm of Susanoo and punched Grendal which resulted in him getting buried in the ground. The impact was so hard that it broke the whole surface. Sparda: One down two to go. Sparda next attacked Azi but Ladon interfered with his barrier and Sparda slashed the barrier which cut the barrier into two. Sparda''s sword not only cut the barrier but Ladon was also cut in half. Ladon was in two half Sparda had used his sword horizontally if he used vertically than Ladon would be already dead. Ladon was still alive but barely, Sparda''s Susanoo kicked away his upper body and then he attacked Azi. Azi was completely scared seeing the fate of his two comrades. He knew he was going to die today but he knew that if his soul was intact he would return again. While Azi was thinking all these Sparda already had plunged his sword in Azi''s stomach. Azi: Aaarrrrhhh¡­!! You are really strong. Sparda: Well it was an underwhelming fight but it was my bad thinking that you guys would give me a decent fight. Ladon: Kill us and be done with it. Sparda: Yes sure. Sparda deactivated his Susanoo and landed near Ladon and touched his head and used VM to turn his brain into meat juice. Ladon''s head burst but Sparda used VM so that his body won''t be covered by blood and gore. Sparda used Reality Bending and mad Lodan''s soul a physical object and used VM to destroy his soul. Azi and Grendal were completely shocked to see what happened to Ladon''s soul. Sparda: Did you really think I will let you revive again?? But Azi is useful Grendal you are not needed anymore. He kills Grendal the same way he started to beg for his life. Azi had already given up, he knew that he was going to die today. Sparda: You have a nice magic. Sparda used Reality Bending to copy the aspect of that magic and then he killed Azi and destroyed his soul. Sparda then used Reality Bending to destroy the barrier. Outside the barrier, all the seraphs were waiting. Kali and Scathach were also waiting outside the barrier. Angels were shocked to see the destruction done by their fight. Michael: I see you had a nice fight. Sparda: It was really underwhelming. I thought that 3 of them together could give me some challenge but it was just a fool''s wish. Kali: I was expecting that you would not receive any challenge since you defeated my father. Sparda: I got a useful ability though. Michael: I have a gift for you. Here is your mother Arato Misaki. Sparda sees a woman who has tears in her eyes. She was a woman around 25, she was still a little bit transparent meaning she was just a soul. Arato: Ar¡ªAre you really Sparda?? Sparda didn''t say anything and tried to hug her but he passed right through her. Gabriel: She is just a soul, we would have to revive her. Sparda: Then please revive her quickly. Michael: Channel me your power I will make her an angel. Sparda didn''t wait and channels his power to Michael so that he can revive her. Michael gives her 5 of spades card. She starts to glow and when the light fades away she again has her body. Sparda just directly hugs her. Sparda: I have missed you mother. Arato: I see my small boy has grown up to be a fine man. Tell me about all these years. Then Sparda starts to tell her about how he grew up. She silently listens to her son''s story. After a few hours, Sparda completed telling her how he grew up. She now has tears in her eyes. She wipes her tears away and smiles at Sparda. Arato: Son you got a lot of wives aren''t you going to introduce me to them?? Chapter 98 - Mother Sparda: Mom we can talk later. Michael can you take us to Zebel?? Michael: Of course. After that, all of them teleported from 3rd Heaven to Zebel. Only Michael stayed back and Gabriel went to complete some paperwork. Michael: Sparda you can take your mother with you if you want even if she is one of my brave saints I won''t be giving her orders. Sparda: Ok, then I would like to make some changes in the system so that my mother won''t fall. Michael: Yes sure. Sparda: Mom just wait here with Scathach and Kali. I will be back shortly. Sparda leaves along with Michael to make changes in the system so his mother won''t fall. Sparda wanted to make the change because his mother was not a follower of the church so she could fall easily. Arato: So you must be Scathach right?? Scathach: Ye¡ª Yes ma''am, it''s nice to meet you. Arato: Don''t call me ma''am, call me mother. Scathach: Y¡ªYes mother. Scathach was completely embarrassed to talk with Arato. Arato: So how do you meet my son?? Scathach: It is a pretty long story. After that Scathach starts to tell her story to Arato. Kali also listens to her intently to Scathach''s story. Suddenly Arato started to shine brightly and after a few moments, the light dimmed. Sparda and Michael also came back. Sparda: Mom how are you feeling?? Arato: Not much different. Will, we go back to home now?? Sparda: Yes I took care of everything we can leave now. Michael thank you. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened and his mother was confused but still followed him and entered the Garganta. As soon as she entered the Garganta Arato held onto Sparda. Arato: I don''t know what Vali did but please take me to meet him first. I wanted to meet him but you said that he had betrayed the treaty so I waited to we can talk alone. Sparda: Don''t worry mother I have already notified him and he is in my house now. ~AT VALI''S MANSION~ (30 minutes earlier) Vali was currently taking rest after his morning workout when suddenly he received a text from Sparda. Sparda: Vali trusted his brother so he got up and called Arthur. Val: I am leaving I have to take care of some personal business. Vali made a magic circle and teleported to Sparda''s house. Only Tia and the maids were in the house. At first, Tia was about to attack Vali when he suddenly came out of the magic circle but she stopped when she noticed it was Vali. Tia: This is a surprise I wasn''t expecting you. Vali: Sparda texted me to come here?? Where is he?? Tia: Oh there was some trouble on Heaven so he went there. Here have a seat. Vali: When will he come back?? Tia: Don''t know but since he asked you to come he will come shortly. After a few minutes, a Garganta opened and Sparda and the rest walked out of it. Arato scanned Vali for a moment and hugged him tightly while crying. Vali was completely confused but something inside him stopped him to push away this woman. Vali: Who are you?? Sparda: She is our mother bro. Vali: This is impossible she died and I also feel angelic power coming from her. Sparda: Michael revived her. Arato now stopped hugging Vali but she was still crying. Arato: I have missed you, my son, I missed you a lot. Now Vali had also tears in his eyes. Vali: Are you really my mother?? This isn''t a sick joke right?? Arato: This is not a joke I am really your mother. I know you had a more hard childhood than your brother and please forgive me that I was not there for you. After that Vali was unable to hold in any longer and started to cry out while hugging his mother. Sparda was smiling during the whole scenario. Only Tia was shocked she didn''t know what was happening. After a while, she gave up trying to understand anything and again started watching Netflix. After 10 minutes of continuous crying Vali stopped and separated from his mother. Sparda: Well I didn''t expect the strong B.u.t.t Dragon Emperor to bawl his eyes out. Vali: Tsk¡­.!! Don''t say those stuff in front of mother. Arato: Sparda your mother also wants to know about your brother''s nickname. Vali: Don''t you dare Sparda. Sparda: Mom it isn''t much Vali is interested in girl''s b.u.t.t since he was small. I have caught him lots of time watching butts in magazines. Vali: Why did you say that???!! Arato: Oh my¡­ both of my sons have grown so much. Vali it is only natural for you to be interested in a woman''s b.u.t.t. Vali: No you too mother!!! Arato: Don''t worry Vali I will ask Sparda to teach how to get a lot of wives. I will be expecting a lot of grandchildren from you too. Vali: I will leave now¡­!! Arato: Son won''t you stay I will cook for both of you today. I never had the chance to make something for you. Sparda: Vali stay for today, we are finally reunited with our mother. Vali: Fine¡­!! Arato: Sparda this is a huge house¡­..!!! How did you afford something like this? Sparda: I just cashed in a favor. Arato: That must have been a huge favor. Vali: You have no idea. Arato: Sparda is this blue-haired girl Tiamat? Tia perked up when she heard her name. Sparda: Yes she is. Arato: Hello Tiamat, I am Sparda''s mother it is nice to meet you. Tia: It''s nice to meet you too. I thought you were dead, but since you are back, do you know where they store treasures in heaven?? Arato: I am not sure how to answer that.... Sparda: Mom don''t listen to her she is just a dumb Dragon. Tia: Hey I am not dumb, my priorities are just different. Arato: A¡ªA dragon you mean she is a real dragon?? Sparda: Mom when Dragons become real strong they are able to transform into humans. Arato: Well this is news to me. Now Sparda can you show me the kitchen?? Sparda: Mom you don''t need to cook, there are maids who can do this. Arato: You have maids too??!!! Sparda: Yes I have. Arato: But I still want to cook, please I insist. Sparda: Ok fine follow me. After that Sparda takes Arato to the kitchen and the maids were shocked to find that Arato was Sparda''s mother. At first, they thought that she was a new lover of Sparda but when they learned the truth they were shocked. Arato: My son doesn''t treat you girls badly right?? Martel: No my lady, he is the best master we could have ever asked for. Kelly: He has never treated us like servants. Kalawarenr: He always treats us as equal members of this house. Arato: That is nice to know. So Sparda what is that you do exactly?? Sparda: Well I do whatever I want to do, it is not reserved for a single thing. Arato: But son that is not right. Sparda: Is there a rule book?? Arato: There isn''t a rule book but you should live while considering others. Sparda: I do live while I considering others but I only consider the one who I care about. I don''t need to follow the weaklings. Arato: I wish I had courage like you so that I could have resisted your father. But if I did both you might have not existed. Vali: Don''t worry about that stuff now, you have a new life enjoy to your fullest. Sparda: Mom, I agree with Vali too¡­.. Chapter 99 - Mother & Son Arato: Both of stop worrying about me, I am worried about Vali. Vali: Why are you worried about me?? Arato: You are already 18 but you don''t have a girlfriend. I should be worried like any other normal mother. Vali: But we are not a normal family and you are not a normal mother. Arato: Sparda your brother is being mean to me. But Vali you should have a girlfriend. Sparda: Vali it is bad to bully mother. Vali: Not you too, mom I am not being mean I never thought of those things to be important. Sparda: Vali mother is only worried about you. Arato: Yes I worried about you son. Vali: You don''t have to worry, I am trying to find someone. Arato: That''s it Vali make your mother proud. Come, boys, I made curry rice for us. After that, the maids called all of the present members of the house and they started to eat Arato''s food. Vali: You are a good cook mother but brother is better than you. Tia/Scathach: I would like to agree with Vali. Arato looked at Sparda with teary eyes. Sparda: No mom they are telling lies yours in better. Tia: Then we should hold a duel. Sparda: Nobody asked for your opinion. Mom, there is no need for that. Arato: No I cannot give in now, a mother''s pride has been challenged. Let''s get started with your cooking. Sparda: Ok, I accept your challenge but not now, I am tired today. Arato: Ok I will wait. While they were eating the rest of the girls also came back, they entered the house and didn''t find anyone and they heard voices from the kitchen so all of them headed there. All of them entered the kitchen and found a new woman laughing and eating with them. Amy: Sparda I thought you were going to heaven to fight evil dragons not to get another girl. Sona: You can''t be left alone. Akeno: Fufufu¡­ This is turning me on. Sparda: She is my mother so stop your thoughts from wandering. The newcomers were shocked to hear this. Amy and Sona were completely embarrassed that they thought Sparda got a new lover. Amy: I am really sorry mother, please forgive me. Arato jumped up and hugged Amy because she called her mother. After that, all of them started chatting happily. A few hours passed in an instant but all of them were brought out of the trance when Vali announced that he will be leaving. Arato: Can''t you stay?? Vali: There isn''t anything more I would like to do but I have to leave. My group is waiting for me. Arato hugs Vali while tears threatened to come out from both of their eyes. Only after a couple of minutes, they separated from each other. Arato: Son be safe out there. Vali: Yes mother I will be. After that Sparda snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta, Vali entered the Garganta and left. Arato turned towards Sparda''s fianc¨¦es. Arato: So which ones of you are already sleeping with my son?? All of them didn''t answer they got embarrassed and lowered their heads. Arato: Oh my¡­!! I am so proud of you son, you work really fast. Sparda didn''t mind her comments and was sipping his whiskey peacefully. Arato started to talk with Sparda''s fianc¨¦es about all the stuff. She was really happy because her son had found happiness and there were his fianc¨¦es who would support him no matter what. Sparda: All of you girls go upstairs, I need to talk with mother. All the girls left mother and son to chat. Sparda: Did you love father?? Arato: Son can you pour me some gin?? Sparda gets up and brings a glass of gin for his mother. Sparda handed her the glass and she started sipping from her glass. Arato: To tell you the truth I never loved him, it was an arranged marriage. After the marriage, your father killed my family but I never liked them from the start so it didn''t matter. Sparda: I see. Arato: Is that all you wanted to talk about?? Sparda: You got a new life mom, I would like it if you live this life without any reservations. Arato: What do you mean by that son??? Sparda: I want to say that if you fall in love with someone I don''t want you to stop just because of us. Arato: Oof¡­ I will see to that when the time comes. Sparda: That won''t do¡­ I need you to promise me. Arato: Uhhhh¡­!! Ok, son, I promise you. Sparda: That is assuring. Arato: So son since now I am a reincarnated angel under Lord Michael. I will be working for him right?? Sparda: You can work for him if you want, I won''t stop you but he will not order you to work for him. Arato: I want to work or I will get bored with myself. Sparda: I have no problem if you want to work under him. Take this pendant and always keep it with you. Arato: This is beautiful. So what functions does this pendant have?? Sparda: How did you know that the pendant had other functions? Arato: I have talked with your fianc¨¦es and found how caring you are. Sparda: It will boost your magical and physical power by 20% and it can form an unbreakable shield around you for 3 times. It also notifies me when you are in danger and your exact location. Arato: I will cherish it son. After that, they had some small chats and then he showed Arato her room. Sparda left her in her room and entered his room and that all the girls were already asleep. They left space for Sparda in the middle. Sparda took a bath before going to bath, he took the place they kept for him in the middle. Sparda drifted off to sleep while he had a peaceful smile over his face. Chapter 100 - Calm Before Storm One week has passed since Sparda and Vali''s mother was revived by Michael. 3 days ago the dual happened between mother and son. All of their friends we''re invited. Michal, Rias and Susanoo were the judges. Scathach was begging to become a judge but she was shot down by everyone because she would be favouring Sparda. Vali was not present at The cook-off saying that he already knew the result and he had to do important stuff. The theme was fried chicken and Sparda won by unanimous votes. Arato was crying rest of the day because she lost. Finally Sparda had to promise her that he would let her name his 1st child. Only after that Arato stopped crying and she also started to smile like the happiest day of her life. Today Sparda woke up because Rias called him at morning. Rias: Sparda I need to talk to you about something. Sparda: Yeah sure Rias. Rias: Can you come to ORC today. I would like to talk to you face to face. Sparda: Ok I will drop by ORC during lunch. Rias: No, can you come before the school starts. I will like to talk with you in private. Sparda: Ok sure. I will drop by in 30 minutes. After that he disconnected the call and got up from bed. He didn''t wanted to wake up anybody so he was moving carefully. He went and got freshened up and went downstairs. He saw that his mom was sipping tea. Arato: Son where are the others?? Sparda: They are still sleeping, I have some stuff to take care of so I would be leaving early. Arato: Aren''t you going to have breakfast?? Sparda: A toast would do. After that Kelly gave Sparda a toast and while eating he entered the garage. As soon as he finished the toast he hopped into his car and took off. Sparda parked his car and entered the school and went towards ORC. He went inside and knocked on the door and Rias opened the door for him. Sparda entered the room and found that Rias was there alone. After that both Sparda and Rias took a seat and Rias offered him some tea. Rias: Sparda yesterday I met with Vali. Sparda: That''s a surprise. Rias: You know I have a rating game tomorrow with Diodara and your brother told me not to trust him. Sparda: Did he gave a reason. Rias: He told me to ask you about that. Sparda: I will be completely honest with you. Diodara has betrayed you guys and have joined Khaos Brigade. Rias was completely shocked when she heard that. Rias: Then I need to tell my brother and cancel the rating game. Sparda: You cannot do that, it is still not confirmed so they need to catch him red handed or he will be in the air. Rias: But I cannot, I won''t endanger my peerage for that. Sparda: I will be present there along with Scathach and Hela. Rias: I trust you. Sparda: So is that all?? Rias: No¡­ no it isn''t. Yo¡ªYour bro¡ªbrother asked me on a date. Sparda: Whooooaaaaa¡­ I thought he would never get the courage to do that. Rias: What you knew?? Sparda: I had my doubts. Rias: Though you didn''t tell me. Sparda: Oh¡­ I can''t do that to him. Rias: Sooooooo... what should I do?? Sparda: I can''t answer that you have to decide that for yourself. Rias: I don''t know¡­ I mean I want to but he is a terrorist you know?? Sparda: Let me tell you something, he joined them so that he can make independent moves like me. Rias: So you mean he joined them so he could figure out their plans and make moves against them. Sparda: Yes exactly. So what do you want to do now?? Rias: I will go but don''t you dare tell him that. I will be the one to tell him. Sparda: Of course, I would never ruin that for my brother. The rest of the day passed normally and when the school ended Sparda went home along with Tia. He went inside and found out that Azazel was there talking with his mother. Sparda got irritated for some reason he didn''t knew. Sparda: Lazy fallen what are you doing here?? Azazel: Hey Sparda you are back and don''t call me lazy fallen. Sparda: That is still the best nickname you have Azazel: If only I could beat you up. Sparda: So now that is out of the way what do you want?? Azazel: You are no fun. Arato: See that is what I have been telling you. Sparda: Not now mom. Tell me quickly what you want or I am going to torch your a.s.s. Azazel: Hey¡­ Hey¡­ no need for torching my a.s.s. I wanted to tell you that we suspect Diodara of joining Khaos Brigade. I would like to request your assistance. Sparda: I already told Rias that I would be protecting her peerage. Azazel: Wait you already knew that?? Sparda: Yes I knew but I couldn''t care less about some random weaklings. Azazel: He might be a weakling for you but it will be different for Rias. Sparda: That is why I will be protecting her peerage. Azazel: I hope nothing like that happens though. Sparda: Don''t give yourself false hope, it will happen. Azazel: Just don''t kill him from the get go. Sparda: No promises. Azazel: That''s fair I guess. Sparda and Azazel then had a few drinks before Azazel left Sparda''s home. Sparda got freshened up and waited for everyone to come home after that they all had dinner together and went to sleep. The next day Sparda woke up and got ready to leave. He was going there along with Kali, Scathach, and Hela. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened and all of them entered it. Akeno had already left for ORC. ~AT ORC~ Rias: So are you guys ready??? Before anyone could answer a Garganta opened in ORC and Sparda and the girls came out. Rias: Thanks for coming. Sparda: You don''t need to mention. After that Rias told her peerage members some motivating lines and then all of them teleported to the underworld by a magic circle. They appeared within a barren land where mountains can be seen far away. As soon as they appeared they heard announcement that the rating game is cancelled and Khaos Brigade soldiers started to fill the whole sky. Sparda opened a golden ripple and took out Ea. The rest of the people were shocked that how much power that thing was giving off. Sparda pointed Ea towards the enemy. Sparda: Enuma Elish¡­... Chapter 101 - Shit Storm A/N: Honestly I haven''t thought anything about the pairing of Azazel and Arato. But Vali and Rias will be paired that I definitely confirm. There will be no i.n.c.e.s.t to please stop commenting about that. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Everyone who was present there was completely shocked and their eyes and mouth were wide open seeing the destruction Sparda caused in a single move. The numbers of enemies were impossible to count and Sparda killed them all in a single attack. The whole region was transformed into a huge canyon. Sirzechs: The amount of damage he did is much more than we had ever anticipated. Azazel: Guess he truly is the new strongest God. Sparda: Well the canon fodder is taken care of. Hela: I thought that Ea would be a strong weapon but this is much more than I ever imagined. Scathach: Yes this is definitely scary. Sparda was about to say something when he suddenly sensed someone''s power enters the battlefield. Sparda: This will be interesting if you guys want to live then move away from here as far as you can. Scathach: Why what happened?? Sparda: I will have fun fighting with someone. Come forth Vimana. Vimana came out of GOB and Sparda took his seat on the throne of Vimana. Sparda was about to blast off when he was stopped by Hela, Scathach, and Kali. Hela: Stop I would like to come with you. Scathach: Me too. Kali: I would also like to stay by your side. Sparda: Ok hop on but the rest of you leave this area. The 3 of them hopped onto Vimana and Sparda blasted off at some random direction at full speed. The rest of them kept looking at the direction Sparda flew off. All of them were captivated by the dominance Sparda has shown just now but Sera suddenly came out of her trance. Sera: I think we should leave this place quickly. Sirzechs: We must move in the opposite direction of where Sparda went. Azazel: I agree. ???: Not so fast...!! ???: I never thought that dumb dragon would agree to work as a decoy. ???: This is what shows us life is full of surprises. They were about to move away from that place but they were stopped by a purple mist that came out of nowhere and surrounded them. They could hear voices coming from inside. Soon they could see peoples walking out of the mist. There were 17 people who came out of the mist. Everyone could easily say that 10 of them were humans, 4 of them were dragons and 3 of them were devils including Diodara. Sirzechs: Who are you?? Azazel: To be able to see another Longinus Dimension Lost this is truly surprising. A voice was heard from behind the group they could not see the person clearly and he started to walk slowly towards the front. The man was carrying a spear over his shoulder. Everyone saw that spear and they were scared now, they could immediately sense how dangerous that spear was. Cao Cao: Greetings devil kings, Governor-General of fallen angels my name is Cao Cao and I have come here to make this place your grave. Crom Cruach: You guys it is so nice to meet you again. Shalba: All of you will die here today and we will reclaim our positions as true devil kings. Azazel: I guess you were waiting for Sparda to leave so that you could attack us?? Cao Cao: Though I would like to refute but it is the truth. Even with all of us dealing with him would be problematic. Shalba: Now enough talking, get ready to die.... ~AT ANOTHER RANDOM LOCATION~ (In Underworld) A small girl in a gothic Lolita outfit can be seen standing while she was looking towards the sky. She turned her head when she heard a sharp sound which was coming towards her. She could soon see a golden plane which had a throne on top of it. She recognized everyone present on the ship. Soon the ship came near her and all of them jumped in front of her. Ophis: I knew you would come to me Sparda. Sparda: Then that was sure unwise of you coming here alone. Ophis didn''t answer him and turned towards Hela. Ophis: I have never imagined to see you again. Hela: Sparda saved me. Ophis: But this time he won''t be able to. Sparda immediately grew cautious and started to think about everything clearly. He was thinking that Ophis knew that Sparda wanted to kill her even though she is arrogant Vali would not let her to come alone. Sparda tried to sense Azazel and their group but he was unable to find them but he was able to sense a separate dimension in a certain direction. Sparda: You girls go in that direction and you will find a separate direction. Akeno and rest are in trouble. I will stay here and I will kill her. Ophis: You are wrong I cannot be killed. Sparda: Why don''t we check out that theory?? Scathach, Kali, and Hela hopped on Vimana and it blasted off in the direction Sparda has pointed. They soon reached the location and they could also feel the disturbance in the space around them even without Space affinity. Hela: So what do we do now?? Scathach: I don''t know anything about space. Kali: None of us here have space abilities I think we should force our way in. Hela: That could work. They were about to release their power when they again sensed the ominous power they felt before when Sparda took out Ea. All of them looked towards Sparda and found that he was holding Ea. Sparda was gathering a huge amount of power in his body. He pointed the blunt tip of Ea at Ophis and released his power. Sparda: Enuma Elish. The whole world shook because of the energy Sparda used in the attack. As the dust settled down the 3 of them saw the destruction Sparda caused. It was thrice than the previous time but something unusual happened according to them. Ophis walked out of a crater, they knew that she would not die but she must be heavily injured. Though she was injured but she was healing rapidly. Ophis: You are the second person who was able to injure me. Sparda: Interesting... I can go all out against you. It has been so long since I went all out. Chapter 102 - Domination Sparda: Balance Breaker¡­ Sparda activates his Balance Breaker and uses VM to move towards Ophis at a blinding speed and takes out a dragon slayer sword from GOB he slashes at Ophis which she catches in her small hands. Sparda gets shocked for an instant which was enough for Ophis to blast him off using her destruction power. Sparda''s eyes transform into Rinnegan before the attack could touch him. Sparda: Almighty Push. Sparda uses Rinnegan''s power to avoid that attack and rotates mid-air and punches Ophis using VM. This time she was unable to dodge the attack and gets blown away. She collides with the inner wall of crater and immediately comes out without any damage. Sparda activates GOB and starts to launch his weapons at Ophis. The weapons collided with her and shattered without doing any damage to her. Sparda was using this only to keep her distracted. Sparda again kicked the ground and reached Ophis in an instant. Sparda: Crushing Evil Spreading the Truth Absolute Heaven. The canyon gets completely destroyed as soon as Sparda''s attack connects with Ophis but she comes out without any visible damage. She attacks Sparda by releasing several snakes in the direction of Sparda. Sparda''s eyes started to rotate and transformed into EMS. Sparda: Amaterasu. Sparda lights the ground on fire so the snakes could not come to him. Sparda opens even more ripples of GOB and attacks the snakes with it. While Sparda was busy with this Ophis came through the fire and attacked Sparda with destruction power. Sparda gets hit right on his c.h.e.s.t and gets blasted away. Sparda collides with the wall of crater and gets embedded in it. Sparda coughs out blood and gets himself out of the wall. Sparda: Why didn''t you get affected by the fire?? Ophis: I am infinity no fire can harm me. Sparda: I see. Sparda''s head was hanging down when he replied Ophis. Sparda looks towards Scathach and Hela and they had worried expressions on their faces. They were still not able to break into the separate dimension. Sparda raised his hand and the space starts to distort and a tear forms near them. The gave Sparda a worried look and entered the tear in space. As soon as they left Sparda let out a huge sigh. Sparda: Let''s start to get loose. Sparda''s power starts to rise which shakes the whole world. Sparda transforms into his Devil God form and looks down at Ophis because he was taller than her. Sparda punches Ophis while he covered his fists in demonic power. The punch didn''t had any other power only his demonic energy and when it hits Ophis she gets imbedded into the ground which caused the ground to get destroyed even more. When Ophis raises herself from the ground she spits out blood along with one teeth. Ophis: You have become more stronger than before. Sparda: Let''s start round two (Demonic Voice). Ophis also raises her power and attacks Sparda with destruction power which Sparda swats away with his b.a.r.e hands. Ophis then uses her snakes to attack Sparda and he just stood in his position and he raises his hand and all the snakes gets squashed. Ophis gets angry and she raises her power even more. Sparda sees this and punches Ophis with full force while using VM. Sparda''s hand went right through her small body and she starts to cough out blood. Sparda raises his hand and looks at Ophis right in her eyes. Sparda: Are you stupid to raise your power here?? But that doesn''t matter any long because you are going to die today (Demonic Voice). Ophis: Why do want to kill me?? I never did anything to you. Sparda: You didn''t do anything directly but your power was used to seal me (Demonic Voice). Ophis didn''t say anything and she releases her full power and Sparda''s hand gets blown. Sparda immediately snaps his fingers and makes a barrier around them so Ophis''s power doesn''t destroy the earth. Sparda: That''s it fight more seriously, keep trying harder it will make it more fun (Demonic Voice). After that Sparda kicks the ground and takes out Gaebolg from GOB and attacks Ophis with it. Ophis was complete amateur in hand to hand combator weapons combat so she just stood there while taking damage. It was growing boring for Sparda to starts to hit Ophis with more power each time. He kept using VM to increase the impact and Ophis was now completely bloody and Sparda uses Gaebolg and pins her on the ground. Ophis was healing slowly but she was still healing. Sparda breaks the barrier and takes out Ea. Ophis: You cannot kill me I am infinity. Sparda didn''t say anything and uses his full power and the space starts to distort. Sparda: Reality Breaker. Ophis: What did you do to me?? Why can''t I feel my power anymore?? Sparda: I just changed the reality where your power, aspect of infinity doesn''t exist (Demonic Voice). Now die¡­.. Enuma Elish. Sparda''s attack was about to hit Ophis but it stopped mid-way. Someone interfered in the path of the attack. ???: What do you think you are doing punk?? The dust settles down and Sparda sees a girl with messy red hair while she wore a leather jacket and leather pants. She had delinquent look and vibe on her. Sparda can easily guess who she was. Sparda: Get in line¡­ You are next in my conquest of domination¡­ Chapter 103 - Slaughter Of Insects ~INSIDE THE SEPARATE SPACE~ The situation was quite dire inside the barrier made by Dimension Lost. Sirzechs was fighting with Cao Cao, Crom Cruach, Apophis, Shalba Beelzebub, and Cruesery Asmodeus. It was quite challenging even for him, if he could use his true form then there would no problem for him to take care of these weaklings but due to presence to the others, he was unable to do that. He was bleeding from several places. But he was the 7th strongest in the whole world he won''t go down that easily. Azazel was using his Downfall Dragon armor to fight with Heracles and Connla of Hero Faction, Niohoggr, and Diodara Astaroth. He was able to fight with them on the equal ground while using his Balance Breaker but the balance was tipping by every moment due to the presence of Niohoggr. If the battle would continue he would surely die. Akeno and Issei were fighting Yamato No Orochi but they were unable to cause any serious damage to him. They were only able to hold him back but they were also losing their ground by each moment. If Akeno wasn''t trained by Scathach they would have already lost. Rias and the rest of her peerage were fighting the rest of Hero Faction except Leonardo and Guan Yu. Katase was injured and was being healed by Asia. Koneko was fighting Perseus, Rias was fighting with Jeanne, and Kiba was fighting with Siegfried. Gasper was along with Aisa at the back. Ajuka was fighting with Guan Yu and Leonardo. He was pushing them back by each moment when suddenly Shalba and Cruesery left Sirzechs to fight with Ajuka. They were using the power of Ophis to boost their power so they could fight with Ajuka. The situation was getting worse by each moment for them. They were not prepared for such a huge attack and the enemy took advantage of them. Rias was currently fighting with Jeanne. Jeanne was pushing her back and Rias was at a huge disadvantage because of their fighting style. Rias was a magic caster and Jeanne was a melee fighter. Suddenly Rias failed to cast a magic spell because she lost her footing. The ground got cracked because Yamato No Orochi was causing huge havoc. Jeanne took advantage of this and was about to slash at Rias with her sword. Sirzechs saw this and his face became pale seeing that his sister was going to die. Sirzechs: Noooooo¡­ Rias¡­!!! Jeanne''s sword almost touched Rias when suddenly a Red Barbed spear came flying and pieced Jeanne''s heart. She stopped where she was standing and coughed out blood. She had look despair on her face when suddenly a sword came flying and lofted her head off from her body. Her head flew off and blood gushed out of her body, her head dropped near and she had that disgusting and twisted look on her face. Cao Cao: No, Jeanne¡­ Georg how can others enter this dimension?? Georg: I don''t know¡­!! All of them looked towards a tear that appeared in the separate space and Scathach along with Kali and Hela came out. Another Garganta opened near them out of which came the Vali group. ~AT VALI''S HOUSE~ (A few moments before) They were relentlessly searching for Ophis. No matter where they looked they were unable to find her. Vali''s doubted from the beginning that may be members of Khaos Brigade had abducted her. But a Garganta suddenly appeared inside their house and they could sense the power coming from another side. Kuroka: I can feel my sister''s power nya. Arthur: Where did this appear from?? Vali: Only my brother has this kind of power. He wants us to support them. Le Fay: I can feel the power of evil dragons and Hero Faction from the other side will it be ok?? Vali: I don''t know, if anyone of you wants to back off I won''t stop you. Bikuo: Are you kidding we would always follow you. All of them jumped inside the Garganta and they appeared on the battlefield. (A/N: When Sparda bent the reality so that Scathach, Kali, and Hela could enter the separate space he also opened a Garganta inside Vali''s house so they could also come here.) Seeing the Vali group the enemies were enraged. While Sirzechs and other thought that they were enemy reinforcements. Shalba: So you decided to betray us?? Vali: I had planned to betray you guys from the beginning. Cao Cao didn''t say anything and was about to attack Vali but he was stopped by Hela. Hela stopped the spear with her b.a.r.e hands. Her palm was touching the blade of the spear but it was unable to even scratch her. All the enemies saw this and their face paled instantly. None of them knew who this woman was but she was able to stop the True Longinus with her b.a.r.e hands which were not at all normal even God would also die. Hela: Scathach, Kali slaughter these insects. None of them should leave this place alive. Cao Cao: Th--This is impossible¡­!! How were you able to stop this spear?? Hela looked at Cao Cao like he was an insect and didn''t even try to answer his question. Seeing this Cao Cao became enraged and activated his Balance Breaker. Cao Cao: I will make you regret that. Polar Night Longinus Chakravartin. Itsutei Ratana. Cao Cao activated his subspecies Balance Breaker and seven orbs started to rotate around him. He activated the ability which nullifies a woman''s power for a temporary time. Cao Cao now had a smug smile on his face and pulled back his spear and thrust it at Hela with his full power while he had the same smug smile. The result again shocked everyone Hela again stopped the spear with her b.a.r.e palm without receiving any damage. Hela: Was that supposed to do something insect?? Hela punched Cao Cao on his face which broke his nose, jaw, and knocked out all his frontal teeth and he was about to blow away by the force of the punch but Hela caught his arm which stopped him. She again punched Cao Cao on his c.h.e.s.t and the cracking sound was heard throughout the battlefield. Everyone stopped their fight and watched how Cao Cao was getting beaten up. Cao Cao''s ribs were completely shattered. Hela was still holding his left arm which resulted in his left arm being torn from his body. Enemies were shaking by the show of dominance by Hela, they were shaking and were pale when they saw how brutal this woman was. Cruesary broke out of the trance and cast a magic spell at Hela which was his downfall. Hela stopped the spell by crushing it with her b.a.r.e hands. As the dust settled down Hela was standing in front of Cruesary while she was holding his head. Cruesary: No wai¡­. He was unable to complete the sentence and his head was ripped off from his body by Hela. She dropped his head on the ground and crushed it under her feet. Seeing this Asia, Gasper, Katase, Issei, Le Fay were not able to control themselves any longer and puked. Leonardo gathered courage and attacked her with his monsters. All the monsters jumped on Hela but before anyone could blink their eyes all of the monsters were impaled by countless swords and dissipated into thin air. Seeing this Leonardo wetted his pants and tried to run away but before he could take one step he was dissected vertically. His body separated into two parts and fell on the sides and Hela was standing behind him with a sword in her hand. Seeing the brutality of Hela even the friendlies were scared all of them were shaking and standing in their initial position. Cao Cao raised his head and saw the situation was really dire for them. Cao Cao: Summon him Georg there is no other way. Cao Cao spoke with great difficulty and Georg didn''t refute his command and complied with his order. Purple mist started to come out and a cross was coming out of the ground. Hela saw this and moved to attack Georg but Diodara came between them. He was really unlucky he didn''t move even an inch it was his original position in which he was standing. Diodara now had a hole in his c.h.e.s.t and Hela was holding his beating heart in her hands. His body fell lifelessly on the ground then Hela crushed the heart and looked at the direction of the summon. The cross came out and a being of nightmares was pinned on the cross. Its upper body was of a fallen angel and the lower body was of a snake. It was blindfolded and only his mouth was open. Azazel, Sirzechs, and Ajuka saw the being and became even more scared. Now they were not sure if they should be scared of this being or Hela. Azazel: What is this being doing here?? ???: Orrrraaaaaaahhhhhhh¡­.. Chapter 104 - Somewhat Happy Ending Cao Cao: Georg release all of the Samael''s bounds. Georg didn''t say anything and complies with his given order and Samael is freed from all restraints. Samael didn''t look anywhere and directly attacks Issei and Vali with poison. Hela tries to stop Samael but its attack was too fast for Hela to stop. When Hela was able to stop Samael he had already scratched Issei and Vali. Samael used his tongue to attack both Issei and Vali which was still sticking out of its mouth. Hela grabbed his tongue and ripped it off. Issei and Vali were already on the floor and they started to scream. Hela was worried that she was unable to stop Samael from attacking Sparda''s brother so he might hate her. Scathach was also thinking the same. Hela was completely enraged and she tore of Samael''s both arms. He tried to fight back but it was useless against Hela. She started to punch him breaking almost all the bones in his body but he was still alive barely. Hela was furious which made her think that he was already dead since he had stopped moving. Hela was about to attack Cao Cao and Georg but before she could move both of them disappeared into purple mist leaving the rest of them in the underworld. The enemies who were left behind they were sure that they would die today. Issei was being attended by Asia, Katase, and Gasper. Whereas Rias was giving Vali a l.a.p pillow while the Vali group was standing around them. Scathach and Hela released their full power on the enemies. They were about to attack the rest of the enemies but suddenly Samael got up and launched himself in the direction of Ophis. Even though he was injured he was able to heal himself because of God''s curse though he was unable to heal his lost limbs. ~AT THE BATTLEFIELD~ (A few minutes earlier) Sparda was standing in front of Great Red because she was stopping him from killing Ophis. GR: Stop trying to kill her. Sparda: Why should I?? GR: Even though you changed the reality that no longer her aspect of infinity exists it will still come back to her. Sparda: Then move aside I need to kill her quickly. GR: If you kill her another infinity will appear who might be evil. Sparda: That is a chance of might and next infinity might not be stupid like this one. GR: But I cannot let you take that chance. Sparda: You were supposed enemies a few moments ago. GR: She might hate me but I will not let you kill her. Sparda: Try and stop me. GR: Than it leaves only one option for us. GR didn''t say anything and starts to release pressure and Sparda also releases his pressure. The whole world was shaking by the amount of power they were releasing. Soon GR''s power started to put pressure on Sparda but he was still sure that he could win against her as long as he has VM. Because both of them were releasing so much power they were unable to notice that Dimension Lost''s barrier has collapsed and Samael was heading towards them. Suddenly GR side-stepped on her pure instincts and she dodged Samael but Ophis was not so lucky and Samael bit Ophis on her shoulder. Sparda was confused about what was happening and looked towards the separate dimension''s direction and found that Vali and Issei were injured. He put 2 and 2 together and understood what has happened. Rage took over him completely and he kicked the ground and reached Samael and started punching him with his full power. With every punch, he would make a hole in his body but it would heal. Sparda had enough of this and decided to end the fight. He started to change reality where Samael could be killed. After using a lot of power he was able to achieve that and then he touched Samael''s body and used VM. Samael''s body completely disintegrated into thin air. He again looked towards GR who was now holding Ophis. Sparda used VM and moved at blinding speed towards his brother. Vali had already passed out due to pain. Sparda sat beside Vali, Sparda was breathing heavily because he had a huge fight and he used most of his power to change realities. He had already used Reality Bending three times but if he wants to save Vali then he needs to change the reality again. Sparda starts to gather his remaining power and starts to bend reality. Soon Vali opened his eyes and Sparda dropped on the ground because he had used all of his energy. Vali: What happened to my brother?? Rias: Your brother saved you but in return, he used all his power and lost his consciousness. Hela, Scathach, and Kali came back after they killed all the remaining enemies. They came back and saw Sparda was unconscious they immediately ran towards him and started to check him. Kali: Thank God he had only tired himself out. Scathach: Vali you are ok?? Vali: Yes my brother healed me. But Rias was worried because Issei was still infected by the poison and Vali group. After all, they saw that Ophis was infected too. Suddenly GR appeared beside them while holding Ophis. GR: I like that brat give him to me I will heal him. Everyone was shocked by GR''s sudden appearance. Rias: Excuse me but I don''t know you. GR: All of you know me usually all of you refer to me as Great Red. Everyone''s mind shattered like glass except for Hela, she already knew who she was. GR looked towards Hela. GR: You are back good for you. Hela: Sparda saved me. Rias: Are you sure you can save him?? GR: Who do you think I am you skank?? Rias: Me¡ªMe a skank?? GR didn''t reply to her and grabbed Issei from Asia''s hand and opened a tear to Dimensional Gap to jumped into it along with Ophis and Issei. Rias was still contemplating over GR calling her skank. Akeno: So what now?? Hela: We should head back and enjoy our time of peace. They had huge casualties today so I don''t think that they will attack soon. Azazel: I agree with Hela here. You kids should enjoy this time all of you have earned it. Sirzechs: So what about Vali and his group?? Scathach: Of course they are with us all charges need to be dropped. Ajuka: We will see to that. Vali: Please forgive me and my group if we have caused any problems for any of you. Azazel: Brat don''t worry, all of us make some mistakes. After that, all of them started teleporting off to their own homes. All of them had a long day and all of them deserved some rest. Chapter 105 - Vali X Rias The next day Sparda woke up and found himself in his room alone. His body was completely sore, he somehow got up from his bed and checked his phone it was almost noon. Sparda went to the bathroom and got freshened up. After that, he went downstairs and found that all his fianc¨¦es were chatting with the Vali group and Rias and her peerage were also there. Vali and Rias were sitting together while Arato was interrogating them. Sparda: What happened?? Everyone looked towards Sparda since they didn''t notice him before. All his fianc¨¦es jumped on him and started hugging and kissing him. Only after a few minutes of this, they let Sparda go and he heaved out a sigh. Sparda: So can anyone told me what happened?? Scathach: You saved your brother then you lost consciousness because of exhaustion. Sparda: What happened to Ophis and Issei they were also infected? Hela: GR took them saying that she would heal them. Sparda: I guess that takes care of it all. So what happened to the enemies?? Hela: Everyone was killed except that spear insect and mist insect. Kali: I think their name was Cao Cao and Georg. Sparda: So what happened to their souls?? Hela: You have told me that they could be revived if their souls survive so I trapped everyone''s soul in limbo so that cannot be revived. Sparda: That is nice. They received huge casualties I guess that won''t be attacking soon. Scathach: Forget all that, do you know that your brother has been hiding something. Sparda got a confused look then he looked towards Rias and Vali who were completely embarrassed. Then he remembered Rias giving Vali a l.a.p pillow. He got a mischievous smile on his face went towards them. Sparda: So wanna tell me how long both of you have been dating?? Vali: We have been dating since the peace meeting. Sparda: So why didn''t you think of telling me?? Vali: I didn''t think it was important. Rias: Sparda it was because of me. You see after the meeting he joined the terrorists so if the word came out that Gremory heiress has been dating a terrorist it would cause serious troubles. Sparda: So that day when you told me that Vali asked you on a date both of you already have been dating?? Rias: Yes, Vali didn''t want to hide our relationship from you so he asked me if he could tell you. Since I agreed to date him it won''t be suspicious to you if we were seen together. It was all my mistake please don''t be angry at Vali. Sparda: Hahaha¡­!! Why would I be angry?? In fact I am happy for both of you. Arato: See Sparda that is what I have been telling them. Sparda: Mom Vali is making us proud. Vali: Hey¡­!! Arato: So Sparda, Vali wants to leave us again even though all the charges have been dropped. Sparda: Vali stay here, don''t leave mother she misses you a lot. Vali: But what about my group?? Sparda: My house is huge you can stay here with us. Both of us wanted to have a family now that we have don''t lose it. Vali: Ok brother, but I will also help in paying the bills. Sparda: Yes that is the sign of responsible man. Sparda then whispers something in Rias''s ear which turns her completely red and fumes start to come out of her head. Vali: Hey what did you say to her? Sparda: Oh¡­ My dragon brother is so protective of his mate. Arato: This is natural when you fall in love. Vali: I don''t want to hear that from someone who was about to kill a whole pantheon of Gods because one of them laid hands on one of your wives. Sparda: Won''t you do the same?? Vali: I will. Don''t change the topic tell me what did you tell her?? Rias: H¡ªHe to¡ªtold me that you prefer butts more than b.o.o.b.s. Vali: Tsk¡­!! That''s it I will kill you. Vali gets up and attacks Sparda but Sparda catches his fist and pushes him back. Sparda: Hey your girlfriend should know your preferences. Rias: It''s nice to know about that. Rias said that instinctively and everyone was looking at her with mischievous smiles. Then only she understood what she said and she fainted with steam coming out of her head. Arato had stars in her eyes. Arato: Vali I won''t listen to anything marry her. Vali: I think I will regret my decision to stay here. Sparda: Hahaha¡­.!! After sometime Rias woke up and was completely embarrassed and Sparda asked them to stay because they were going to have a huge party. Vali called his group at first they were scared but soon they settled in. Vali told me that they were going to stay in this house from now on. Everyone was drinking and eating snacks. Sparda''s maids showed the Vali group their rooms. At first, they were shocked to see how huge the house was but they settled in pretty fast. While the party was going on Rias and Vali were standing in the balcony with their drinks. Vali: Rias, please don''t mind my brother. Rias: I know Vali, he is really nice and we are close friends. Vali: That is nice to know. Rias: Is it true?? Vali: What are you asking about?? Rias: You prefer butts more. Vali: Errrrrr¡­ Yes, it is true. Does it bother you?? Rias: No¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I am just happy that you like me. Vali: Come here¡­!! After that, they moved closer and they kissed each other. Suddenly they could hear the sounds of clapping and cheering. They looked towards the gate and immediately separated from each other. Everyone was standing there while they cheered for them. Arato: Vali your mom is so proud of you. Sparda: Well done Vali, those were some cheeky lines. Akeno: Fufufu¡­ Rias has fallen in love. Sona: Best of luck Rias. Vali/Rias: Thank you guys but could you please stop interrupting us?? Chapter 106 - Ravel Phenex A/N: Ok, first of all, I am not going to drop this fanfic to write the new one. The link to my new fanfic is #Marvel%3A-Aspect-of-Domination. I would really appreciate it if you guys check that out. And please stop commenting about Rias x Vali, I wanted Vali to have a girlfriend and Rias is a nice girl after she changed. And honestly stop commenting about Arato and Azazel I haven''t thought anything like that. Rias and Vali were dating in secret for two months so stop thinking that their relationship came out of thin air. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- The next day Sparda woke up along with all his fianc¨¦es. According to Sparda, the previous night was the wildest so far for him. He got up from the bed and freshened up and went downstairs. He took out his phone and texted Ravel saying that he was free today. Ravel instantly replied to him that she was free and he could visit her. Sparda went downstairs and found his mom was drinking tea. Sparda: Can I have some coffee?? Martel: Yes right away. After a few moments, she brought him coffee and Sparda started to sip leisurely. Arato: So son do you have any plan today?? Sparda: I have some plans. Arato: I was planning to take your fianc¨¦es and Rias to shopping?? Sparda: That will be nice. After that Sparda got a toast for himself and snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta. He entered the Garganta and disappeared. At the same time, a Garganta appeared in front of Phenex castle and Sparda walked out of it. He was standing there for a few moments before he walked up to the main door and guards came out. Sparda was a famous person in the Underworld so everyone knew him. As soon as the guards recognized him they let him enter. He walked towards the entrance and found that Ravel was already waiting for him. She was wearing a nice and elegant red dress. Sparda: How have you been Ravel?? Ravel: I have been nice Sparda, please don''t keep standing let''s go and take a seat inside. After that Ravel led Sparda to a garden behind their castle. Both of them took a seat. Ravel offered Sparda some tea and cakes. Sparda took a bite and he became wide-eyed. Sparda: This cake is really nice. Ravel: Thanks for your compliment. After that Sparda took a sip from his tea and it was the best tea he ever had. He himself never tried his own tea so it was best for him. Sparda: Your tea is the best tea I ever had. Ravel: I am so glad that you liked those. Sparda: So Ravel how is your brother?? Ravel: He is still in shock but he is recovering little by little. Sparda: Must be tiring for you guys. Ravel: Yes, of course, I am his sister, I must be worried. Sparda: You are also his bishop. Ravel: No, I am no longer in his peerage. After he lost the fight with Issei he hit rock bottom so my mother took me in her peerage as bishop. Sparda: Well I guess a lot has happened. Ravel: You have no idea. Sparda: Like what?? Ravel: You are now a hero to devil kids, they all look up to you thinking that maybe someday they will also reach your level. Sparda: Well this is a surprise. While Sparda was talking with her Lady Phenex came to greet them. Lady Phenex: When the guards told me that Lord Sparda has come to visit us I was unable to believe that. Sparda: Well it''s nice to meet you Lady Phenex and please call me Sparda. Lady Phenex: I cannot possibly someone of your caliber with just their name. Sparda: No please I insist, it makes me feel old. Lady Phenex: Ok if you insist. Ravel: Good morning mother. Lady Phenex: You didn''t tell me that Sparda was coming. Ravel: It was a surprise for me too. Sparda: Sorry for that I have been really busy all this time always going here and there. Ravel: It''s ok no problem. Lady Phenex: So Sparda you are the strongest devil currently so what are your plans?? Sparda: Well nothing much I just want to have fun now and maybe challenge Great Red in the future. Lady Phenex: What about Ophis?? Sparda: I have defeated her yesterday. Ravel and Lady Phenex were shocked to hear that they started to sweat profusely. Lady Phenex: Th¡ªThat means you are already rank two?? Sparda: Yes I guess so. Ravel: I heard about yesterday''s attack and one of your fianc¨¦es saved everyone. Sparda: Yes her name is Hela. Ravel: Who is she how did she beat them?? Sparda: Trust me you don''t want to know. All I tell that she was really brutal and the scene was pretty gruesome. Lady Phenex: Must have been some might. Sparda: Nah¡­.!! She just squashed them like insects. Lady Phenex and Ravel became scared of her. They had heard that the enemies were really strong even for the devil kings and this woman has killed them like insects?? How strong was she to achieve such a feat?? After that, they made some small conversations before Lady Phenex asked Sparda about something which made Ravel to spit out her tea. Lady Phenex: What do you think of my daughter?? Sparda: She is a nice girl. Ravel: Mother why did you ask that?? Lady Phenex: I just had to know. That not what I meant Sparda I wanted to know if you like her or not. Sparda: I understood the first time you asked but I will honest I like mature girls. Ravel became sad when she heard that, Sparda felt bad to see her like that. Sparda: Maybe we can try dating after two or three years?? What do you say?? Ravel: Yes¡­!! That will be fine with me¡­. Chapter 107 - Sera-tan The next day Sparda woke up and found himself alone on the bed. He got up and got freshened up and went downstairs and saw another amusing scene. Vali, Arato, Sona, Akeno, Rias, Tsubaki, and Gabriel were crawling on the ground. Vali group had already fainted near the steps. Sparda: Mom what happened?? Arato: Save me, son, they are slave drivers. Hela and Scathach came up from the bas.e.m.e.nt. Scathach: Mother you need to train seriously. Arato: But if this goes on I will definitely die. Sparda: Well both of you just see that they don''t die. Everything else goes fine. Arato: Traitor, Vali you are my only son from now on. Sparda: Mom that will not work, you have to train. Rias: This is unrealistic training, Sparda why don''t you train us. Sparda: I am not teacher material. Hela and Scathach are better. By the way, where is Kali I didn''t see her since yesterday? Hela: Oh I forgot to tell you she left for Kailash. Shiva contacted her. Sparda: Oh I hope everything is fine. Sona: Sparda pick me up I need to talk with you. Sparda complies and picks her up and places her on the couch. Sona: After our school opens we have a sports festival and you are the only student who didn''t sign up for anything. Sparda: Not interested. Sona: That won''t work, you have to participate in something. Sparda: Boring¡­!! Wait I have got an idea if you can land a hit on me then I will participate. Sona: That is an impossible condition. Sparda: Then I guess I won''t be participating. Sona: Ughhhh¡­.Ok fine. After that Sparda walks up to the dining table to have breakfast. After breakfast, his phone started to ring. He took out his phone and saw that it was Sera. Sparda: Hello Sera. Sera: Spa-chan did you miss me?? Sparda: Yes I missed you. Sera: Currently I in the human world and I am pretty bored would you be nice and come pick me up for a date?? Sparda: Are you asking me out on a date?? Sera: Maybe who knows?? Sparda: Ok text me your location. Sera: You are the best Spa-chan. She disconnects the call and texts him her location. Sparda sees the location and sighs and he takes his car and drives off to the said location. After thirty minutes of the ride, Sparda reaches the destination and sees Sera sitting on a nearby wall wearing her magical girl dress and she was pouting. According to Sparda, she was looking really cute. Sparda: Hey Sera over here. Sera looks towards Sparda and she immediately returns to her cheerful personality and comes running into his car. Sera: Let''s go to ***** they are having a magical girl convention there. Sparda: Your mood changes pretty fast. Sera: Sure, seeing you makes me happy. Sparda: Is that a confession?? Sera turns completely red and looks out of the window but she didn''t deny it. Sparda drove for twenty minutes before they reach the convention. Sparda gets out of the car along with Sera. Sera grabs his hand and starts to drag him here and there. Everyone was looking towards them but both of them weren''t slightly bothered by it. Sparda always liked the company of Sera and what goes inside Sera''s mind no one knows. After the convention ended Sera dragged Sparda into movies. They watched a magical girl movie which was pretty much obvious. After that Sparda took her to a classy restaurant to have dinner. Everyone was looking towards them but this time it was bothering Sera a little bit. Sera: Spa-chan I should have changed into normal clothes. Sparda: Why you look cute in these. Sera: But everyone is looking. Sparda: So what let them look, aren''t you always proud to wear your magical girl costume?? Sera: I am but they are looking at you strangely. Sparda: I don''t care you look cute and beautiful to me that is enough for me. Sera''s cheek again turned red. Sera: You are just teasing me, you are not serious. Sparda: I am completely serious, I can prove to you. Sera: Ok prove it. Sparda didn''t say anything and pulls Sera closer and kisses her. Sera was completely shocked but she didn''t push him back she just melted in the kiss. Sparda was smirking inside his mind thinking that he got revenge for the kiss after the young devil''s meeting. Sparda separated from Sera and she was looking at another direction. With a completely red face, she mumbled something. Sparda: What was that?? Sera: I¡ªI wa¡ªwant a ring too. Sparda: Gladly my lady now let''s have dinner. Sera: Ye¡ªyes. After that, they took a seat and ordered some food. After the dinner, Sparda was driving back to his home along with Sera. Sera wanted to meet with Sona. Sera: Sparda you know I have loved you for a long time but I was scared that you didn''t like me. Sera didn''t speak in her usual cheerful tone she was pretty serious. Sparda: To tell you the truth I have always enjoyed your company. Sera: Is that so?? Sparda I love you. Sparda: I love you too. Sparda kissed Sera again while driving his car. Sera moved over to his l.a.p while kissing and in that position, they went home. Sparda parked his car in the garage and both of them entered the house. Sera immediately ran to Sona. She grabbed Sona''s hand. Sera: So-tan your sister wants to talk with you. Sona: Wai¡ªWhat?? Where did you come from?? Sera didn''t answer her and dragged her to some place. Sona: Tell me what is so important?? Sera: I want to marry Sparda. Sona: What... Chapter 108 - Talking Skeleton Sera: I love him so I want to marry him. Sona: Oh¡­ is that it?? Sera: I really love¡­.. Wait what you agreed?? Sona: I knew you loved him, I saw how you looked at him always. That gave you away. Sera: Oh¡­ Is that so? So will the other accept me? Sona: I don''t think they will stop you. Sera: Ok then I guess I will be leaving and I can''t wait to have a threesome with you. Sona: It''s more like an orgy nowadays. Sera: Wait, what?? Sona: I have said more than enough, now go. Sera: You have changed So-tan you are so bold now. After that Sera leaves by a magic circle and Sona returns to the others. The rest of the night was pretty normal with usual teasing and stuff. The next day Sparda woke up alone again and went downstairs and found out the same scene as yesterday. Only Sirzechs, Grafiya, and Azazel were sitting on the couch while drinking tea. Sirzechs was shaking and sweating means he had tried to intervene in the training of Rias and now he is scared of Hela and Scathach. Sparda: I was not expecting a surprise visit. How are you guys?? Sirzechs: The pretty same. Grafiya: I have been fine Sparda. Azazel: I came to see how my favorite devil was doing. Sirzechs: Grafiya why are you addressing him like that?? Grafiya: We have an agreement. Sirzechs: What kind of agreement?? Grafiya: You don''t need to know. (Sparda calls her aunty) Sparda: Stupid fallen don''t butter me up. State your business. Grafiya: We will be visiting Lord Hades to question him. We would appreciate it if you visit him along with us. Sparda: Oh that old bag of bones. What did Zeus say?? Sirzechs: If you are involved he can''t say anything. Sparda: So you guys want me to be present you can kill him?? Azazel: I knew I raised you correctly. Sparda: That''s it crow¡­ you know what I am in a good mood so I will tell you good news. Azazel: What is it?? Sparda: Vali is dating. Azazel: What¡­.?? Who is she?? Sparda: She is the sister of our friendly redhead here Rias Gremory. Sirzechs: What¡­??? I should have known when she was giving a l.a.p pillow to him. My cute little sister. Sparda: Oi¡­. Are you against my brother dating your sister?? Sirzechs: No sorry of course not. Grafiya this is news meant for celebration right?? Grafiya: Don''t drag me in your mess, he is still glaring at you. Sparda: If Rias wants to date him then she dates him. Try to stop her then the underworld will have one less devil king. Sirzechs: Ekkkkk¡­. No No¡­ I will personally bless them. Sparda: Hehe¡­ Just kidding. Sirzechs: You mean that they are not dating?? Sparda: No they are dating. Your reaction was funny it was worth it. Grafiya: Sparda please don''t bully my husband. Sparda: Oh ok I had enough for today. So when are we leaving?? Azazel: Right about now. After they finished their tea Grafiya prepared a magic circle and the four of them teleported to the realm of Hades. The place was crawling with grim reapers almost like they were guarding the place so no one could enter. As soon as the grim reapers saw Sparda they moved aside leaving him the way. They soon entered the castle and they reached the throne room. Sparda kicked down the door of the throne room and entered. Sparda: Knock Knock¡­!! A skeleton wearing robes was sitting on the throne as soon as he saw Sparda his bones started to clatter. Hade: Lord Sparda I was not expecting your visit or I would have made arrangements. Sparda: Just call me Sparda. I just came to see a talking skeleton. Hades: Of course Sparda. Sirzechs: If you don''t mind Lord Hades do you mind answering some of our questions. Hades: Of course I mind. Sparda: Hey¡­ I came to see a talking skeleton. Azazel if the skeleton doesn''t talk I will disintegrate it. Hades was now scared of what he should do. Rizevim had told him that Sparda would be killed by Ophis and the rest will be killed by Samael. Now not only they lost the fight by huge margin Samael was dead too and he was unable to contact Rizevim. Sirzechs: Why was Samael released from Cocytus?? Hades: I was ordered by Rizevim Livan Lucifer. Sparda: Oh Grandpa tell him hello when you meet him in afterlife if devils and Gods go to the same place after death. Sparda''s eyes rotated and changed into Rinnegan. Sparda: Universal Pull. Hades was pulled into Sparda''s hand. Sparda was holding his spine. Sirzechs and others don''t dare to interrupt Sparda so they let him be. They knew beforehand that if they took Sparda with them Hades will die. But what can they do, so they decided to stand in the side-lines. Sparda separated Hades into two. Hades was now trying to crawl away but Sparda placed his foot over his skull. Sparda: Because of you, my brother was put in danger. Hades: Please forgive a lowly God like me, I will swear allegiance to you. Sparda: Pfffftt¡­ Don''t make me laugh. Even Sirzechs here can kill you without using his full power and you think someone weak like you matters to me. Sparda crushes his skull with his foot and his eyes rotate and change into EMS. Sparda: Amaterasu. The leftover body or in case of Hades his leftover bones caught fire and turned to ash immediately. Sparda: Well guys thanks for inviting me I really wanted to kill him. Azazel: What about your grandfather??? Sparda: He is hiding now but eventually he will show himself and Vali will be the one to kill him. Sirzechs: I guess there is nothing left to question now. Sparda: Guys why don''t you join me for some drinks?? Azazel: I will love to. Grafiya: We can''t. Sparda: Ohhh c''mon don''t be such spoilsport aun¡­ Before Sparda could finish saying aunty Grafiya agreed with him. Grafiya: Fine but a few drinks only. Sirzechs: Then what are we waiting for let''s go¡­ Chapter 109 - Talk over Drinks After that, they left the castle and Sparda snapped his finger to open a Garganta so that they could go back. They entered the Garganta and they appeared inside Sparda''s house. Azazel: Since you killed Hades someone needs to take his place right?? Sparda: Yeah, you are right. Hela come here. Hela: Yes, darling¡­ (She came running) Sparda: You see I killed the God who was controlling the gate of souls. So would you like to take up that job now?? Hela: Yeah why not, but I will take Scathach with me or I will get bored. Sparda: Take her along with Tia. Hela: Are there any treasures around?? Sparda: He was a God he must have some treasures take Tia and leave her there. Hela: That will do perfectly she needs to go out more. Sparda: Yes. Will you guys join us in drinks?? Hela: No I can''t, Sona is teaching me how to play chess and Scathach is learning all the modern languages. Sparda: Ok then take care. After that Sparda takes them to his personal bar and pours drinks for all of them. After a couple of drinks, Sirzechs asked Sparda something. Sirzechs: Sparda do you ever think of taking my position?? Sparda: Hell no¡­!! Too much work. Sirzechs: Will Vali take it?? Sparda: I don''t know, you have to ask him for that. He is a hard worker he might consider it. Why are you tired of the job?? Sirzechs: It''s more like it is the time of the new generation to shine. Sparda: Ok, I invited you guys to a drink because there is something you guys should know. Azazel: Like your grandfather wants to gain control of the underworld?? Sparda: Wait, I will tell you but Michael also needs to be present here. After that Sparda calls Michael and asks him to come to his current location. In a few moments, Michael comes down along with Irina. Sparda: Michael and holy girl care for a drink?? Michael: Sorry Sparda, I have to refuse. Drinking is a sin. Sparda: Oh well, they have some juice. After that Sparda brings some juice for Michael and Irina. Irina: I think I should not be here. This is a meeting of a serious caliber I guess. Sparda: You can stay here but whatever you hear stays here. Ok, so I guess except Michael and Irina here know the true identity of the leader of Khaos Brigade?? Grafiya: It''s your grandfather right?? Sparda: Yes he is. Michael: He is from old Satan faction so he must want to cause trouble all around so that he can gain back the control of underworld right?? Sparda: Nah¡­!! He has no interest in that. He wants to destroy this world. Sirzechs: What do you mean by destroying the world?? Which class of power he has?? Sparda: He wants the destruction of this world and he is the 4th Superclass devil. Michael: If he is a superclass devil we should have known about him. Sparda: When the New Satan faction and Old Satan Faction fought he went into hiding. Azazel: So how does he plan to destroy this world?? Sparda: He wants to break the seal of 666 Trihexa the beast of the apocalypse. All of them were shocked to hear that except Irina well she was confused. All of them started to get pale. Irina: Excuse me¡­!! I might be overstepping my boundaries but I have no idea what that is. Sparda: It is a beast whose power is equal to Great Red. ???: I don''t like when someone talks about me behind my back. Sparda: I didn''t think that you drop by my house. Everyone was shocked and confused at what was happening when suddenly a tear opened and GR walked out. GR: Sparda you didn''t invite me to drinks. Sparda: I thought you would be healing Ophis and Issei. GR: They are healed I left that perverted brat with that skank and I have left the dimensional gap to Ophis. Sparda: So care to have a seat?? What would you like?? GR: Get me some strong martini. GR takes a seat and after that Sparda pours her some drink. GR: Are you sure that he wants to release that beast?? Sparda: I am completely sure. Azazel: But how can he know the location of where it was sealed?? Sparda: I will tell you but Grafiya but don''t do anything stupid after I give the information. Grafiya: Why would I do anything?? Sparda: Elucid Lucifage is still alive and he is the one who provided the information to Rizevim. Sirzechs: How can that be?? Both of us saw him die. Sparda: Well he is still alive. GR: We cannot allow that seal to be broken. We need to find them and kill them. Sparda: The problem is none of us know the location of either the seal or Rizevim or Elucid. Azazel: I can understand that but why are you showing interest here?? (He asked GR) GR: I am not interested in you weaklings I am interested in him. My potential mate candidate. Everyone spat their drinks out including Sparda. Sparda: What do you mean by that?? GR: Well you are strong and I wanted to be with someone who is strong but you need to prove to me that you are stronger than me. Sparda: Well maybe later I want to enjoy my days of peace. The rest of them were shocked to hear that Sparda was about to get another unreasonably strong wife. But now they were kind of used to it, so they just decided not to think about that. But Grafiya was still thinking about her brother. Grafiya: Are you sure he is alive?? Sparda: I am hundred percent sure and don''t try to reason with him. He has gone way too far. Grafiya: But he is my brother I still have to try. Sparda: Ok you can try when he shows himself but promise me that, if he refuses to change you will let us kill him. GR: Well I don''t like boring stuff and I have a bike race to attend to, so I will be going. See you later Sparda. After that GR opens a tear and goes into it. Azazel: Keep them bagging Sparda. Sparda: Well what can I say, I am charming... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I will release more chapters tomorrow I am tired today. Chapter 110 - Daily Life (II) One week has passed and Sparda''s school has opened after the vacation and the sports day has also taken place now it is the time for semester exams. Currently Sparda was sipping tea in his backyard. Sona: Sparda do you know exams are over our head?? Sparda: Yes that is why I am spending my time here without disturbing you guys. Akeno: That is not important. We mean that you need to study too. Sparda: Ughh¡­That is boring. Sona: Even though it is boring you still need to pass. Sparda: Ughhhh¡­. Someone please kill me. Tsubaki: You know that is not possible right?? Sparda: Enough¡­ I am quitting school. Sona: No you won''t dare I will rat mother about you quitting school. Sparda: Okkkkk¡­ Fine I won''t quit but don''t ask me to study. When time comes I will take care of it. Akeno: I guess that is enough for now. Before the night of exam Sparda was just looking through books while he had EMS activated. He was saving those books inside his brain. After few hours he was completely done. Sona, Tsuabki, Akeno, and Rias were trying their best. In the last week Rias has moved in with Vali. Tia had already given up and decided to quit school unlike Sparda she was allowed to quit school. ~ONE MONTH TIMESKIP~ One month had already passed since the exams and today 2nd year students will be going to Kyoto for trip. Sparda was in his home currently sleeping because of the fun they had last night. After sometime Sparda woke up and got freshened up and went downstairs and started to have breakfast. Nowadays all the girls were busy with their jobs. Sona and all the 3rd years went to leave the 2nd year at train station. Soon Sona, Tsuabki, Akeno, and Rias came back. Sparda wanted to take them all on a date so he asked Sona, Tsubaki, and Akeno if they wanted to come to which they agreed but there was one small problem it was really hot outside. They wanted to go to a pool so Sparda called some 5 star hotel and asked for a room with an attached pool he didn''t wanted to take them to a public pool. Sparda took them with him and entered the hotel. He was given his room, when they entered the room they saw it was a suite. Sparda soon took off his clothes and wore his trunks and entered the pool. The girls were changing in other room and they soon joined him. Akeno: Fuuuu¡­. That hit the spot. Sparda: Yes this is pretty nice, we should do this sometimes. Sona: Yes, but we can''t skip school like you. Tsubaki: But it really feels so peaceful. Sparda: So girls we will graduate in next six months what do you plan to do after that?? Sona: I want to study in some nice college. Tsuabki: Same for me and Akeno. Sparda: Well best of luck. Akeno: What will you do?? Sparda: I don''t know maybe I will support each one of you to achieve your dreams. Sona: That was a cheeky line. Sparda: No honestly. Akeno: That is really nice of you. After that the three of them started to take off their bikini and they jumped over Sparda. Sparda: You want to do that here?? Tsubaki: Yes¡­!! Sparda: Then who am I to reject that offer. ~AFTER 3 HOURS~ All of them were laying by the sides of the pool when suddenly Sparda''s phone started to ring. Sparda picked up the phone and found that it was Azazel. Azazel: Brat where are you?? Sparda: You are lucky, if you have called me five minutes before I would have plucked out your feathers one by one. Azazel: Eeeekkkk¡­!! Why are you so heartless?? Sparda: Don''t know. So what do you want?? Azazel: We have a problem. Sparda: Not interested. Azazel: Cao Cao has showed up. Sparda: Where?? Azazel: Here in Kyoto, he had abducted the leader of Youkai Faction Yasaka. Sparda: When did he do that?? Azazel: She was on the way to some meeting when Cao Cao attacked her. Sparda: What is his objective?? Azazel: No a single idea but whatever he wants to do it is definitely not something nice. Sparda: Ok I will drop by tomorrow. Azazel: It will be too late by them. He said that he will start the ritual tonight. Sparda: Ok I am on my way. After that Sparda cuts the call looks towards them. Sparda: Girls wanna come with me?? Sona: Yes sure. Tsubaki: I have never saw you fighting. Akeno: Your show of dominance makes me so hot. Sparda: Ok then let''s take a shower. After that all of them entered shower and took a bath. After that they wore their clothes and went downstairs to pay their bills. After they paid the bill Sparda took them to some back alley and summoned Vimana. All of them hopped onto it and blasted off towards the direction of Kyoto. ~IN EVENING~ Currently Cao Cao was laughing since no one was able to stop him and Azazel was currently fighting a nine tailed fox. All the devils were beaten to the ground. Georg: Cao Cao the ritual will complete shortly. Cao Cao: This was too much easy. Cao Cao was healed but his left arm was still missing. These two were the only remaining members of the hero faction and the rest were killed by Hela and Scathach. Suddenly Georg sensed a massive power heading towards them at a high speed. Georg: Cao Cao did you sense that?? We need to get out of here. Cao Cao: Shit¡­!! We were just this far from achieving our objective. ???: Space Lock. The space around them was surrounded by some unknown barrier. Georg tried to leave the space using his sacred gear but he failed. No matter how hard he tried he was unable to teleport from here. Cao Cao: What are you doing?? We need to get out of here. Georg: I am trying my best. Suddenly a huge golden ship arrived in front of them and Sparda jumped from the ship landed in front of them. Sparda: Miss me Cao Cao¡­..?? Chapter 111 - Proposal of World Peace Cao Cao and Georg were shaking and they turned completely pale. Sona and the rest of the girls started to tend to the injuries of the 2nd years. Azazel let out a huge sigh while he was still fighting with the nine-tailed fox. He knew that they were going to win now no matter what happens. Sparda looked at all the injured members of Rias''s and Sona''s peerage and then he looked back towards Cao Cao. Sparda: Well I never thought that any weapon could boost any insect''s power. Cao Cao and Georg didn''t reply they just gulped really hard. They already knew that they were going to die. Sparda: Well your sacred gears will do you nothing good and since I am a nice guy I will take them with me. Cao Cao: Let us go and we will tell you where Rizevim is hiding. Sparda: Not interested. Sparda moves at a blinding speed and punches Cao Cao on his c.h.e.s.t. No matter what Cao Cao was just a human his body was unable to withstand the blow and Sparda''s fist came out of his back-breaking his spine. Sparda grabbed the spear with his other hand and pulled his hand out of his body and blood gushed out. Georg was completely horrified when he saw what Sparda did with Cao Cao, he even wetted his pants. Sparda: Let me take this you don''t deserve this. Sparda looked at the spear and broke the connection between Cao Cao and the spear. He made a new connection between him and the spear. Sparda''s eyes were shining, he started to play with the spear and then with a blinding speed he stabbed Georg and he also extracted his sacred gear Dimension Lost and stored it inside GOB. As soon and Georg was killed the nine-tailed fox turned into a busty woman with fox ears and nine fox tails. She dropped on the ground unconscious. Sparda broke the barrier and walked towards Azazel. Azazel: Phew¡­!! I thought that I would die. Sparda: I should have let them kill you. Azazel: No matter what you say I know you love me. Sparda: Sorry I don''t swing that way. Azazel: Ok I promise I will not say anything please show me the spear. Sparda: Oh well here you go. While Sparda and Azazel were having their fun, a small girl with fox ears and nine fox tails came running towards the other woman and she grabbed her started to cry. Sparda: You don''t need to cry she is still alive. Kunou: Are you sure mister?? Azazel: Hahahaha¡­..!! Sparda gets pissed off by Azazel and kicks him hard. Azazel crashes in a nearby and building and the building crashes down. Kunou: Where did that uncle go?? Sparda: Well he said that he forgot something which will help your mother to heal. After a few moments, Azazel walked out of the rubble only his clothes were ragged and torn but he didn''t have any visible damage. Azazel unfurled his wings and landed near them. Azazel: That was not nice. Sparda: Well you deserved that. After that Sparda takes out an artifact out of GOB and hands it over to Kunou. Sparda: Place it near your mother, it will help her to heal. Kunou looks once towards her mother and then without saying anything she does what Sparda had asked her to do. Then other yoikais came and took the mother-daughter duo inside. Azazel was still playing around with the spear. Sparda: No matter how much you like it, it belongs to me now. Azazel: No I am just checking it out. So now how are we going to find your grandfather?? Sparda: I cannot tell for sure but what is the status of peace with vampire faction?? Azazel: There are two parts of vampire factions Carmilla faction and Tepes faction. Carmilla faction''s leader is Elrmhide Carmilla who has already signed the peace treaty but Tepes faction is being led by Valarie Tepes but something is wrong Marius Tepes seems to be controlling her. They are demanding that we exchange Gasper Vladi with them to make peace. Sparda: Well have you told Rias?? Azazel: No, we won''t hand over someone from our side to them to achieve peace. Sparda: Good, now we can''t have two kinds of opinions in the upcoming battle. Sparda takes out his phone and calls Vali. Vali: What''s up bro?? Sparda: I have a job for you. Vali: Where and when?? Sparda: I want you to visit Tepes faction and get their clear position in the upcoming war. Tell them there won''t be any kind of negotiations. Either they stand beside me or they stand against me. Vali: Ok I will be on my way tomorrow. Sparda: Ok sure. After that Sparda cuts the call and Azazel was shocked seeing that Sparda was involving himself in this stuff. Sparda then called Scathach. Scathach: Hello babe, when are you going to come back?? Sparda: Don''t know, but I need you to do something for me. Scathach: Just tell me. Sparda: Visit the Roman Gods and see their position on the peace treaty. Scathach: Am I allowed to kill anyone. Sparda: Not as long as they attack you first. Scathach: Ok bye love you. Sparda: Love you too babe. After that Sparda disconnects the call and Azazel was looking at him with wide eyes and mouth. Sparda: What?? Azazel: I never thought that you would involve yourself with this stuff. Sparda: I need to figure out who are my allies and who are my enemies before the war starts. Azazel: What now?? Sparda: I need to call one more person. Sparda then calls Hela. Hela: Where are you?? Sparda: I am in Kyoto, I need you to visit the Egyptian Gods. I need to know their position in the upcoming war. Hela: Ok no problem, I also have some unfinished business with Amun Ra. Sparda: Just don''t kill him. Hela: K babe take care. After that Sparda disconnects the call and looks towards Azazel. Azazel: So what now?? Sparda: We wait and see who our enemies are. Azazel: What will we do with our enemies?? Sparda: Kill them all, what else¡­.??? Chapter 112 - Yasaka A/N: Today I was scrolling through the list of updated fanfics when suddenly I found something which I was not expecting. Someone copied my fanfic line by line except the powers of MC and in place of MC proposing Amy, Amy proposes the MC in the same way. It was a really fun experience. I ask all of you guys to give it a try. His update schedule is more impressive than mine. And as I have told at the beginning of this fanfic that I don''t want the MC to travel to another universe. So please stop me asking about that and request regarding that. MC will stay in the DXD world. Lots of author takes their MC to other worlds and finally either they give up or they are not able to complete the story. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Currently, Sparda was sitting with all the others on a huge dinner table having dinner along with everyone else. Yasaka has woken up and currently, she was also sitting there. Yasaka decides the break the silence. Yasaka: Lord Sparda thank you for saving my life, I don''t know how to repay you. Sparda: Drop the lord just call me Sparda. You are a part of Shinto Faction so you don''t owe me anything. Yasaka: But you are Lady Amaterasu''s fianc¨¦e I cannot call you by just your name. Sparda: Please I insist. Yasaka: I see then I will be calling you Sparda. Azazel: Ahem..!! So Sparda what will we do tomorrow?? Sparda: Call all the members of the peace treaty. If they are busy they need to send one representative from their side or else I will visit them personally. Azazel: Ok I will tell Sirzechs and Michael about your views. Sparda: Do whatever you want. Azazel: So what will be the meeting point?? Sparda: Here in Kyoto. Yasaka can you recommend me a nice hotel where we can hold a meeting?? Yasaka: You can try ***** hotel. (A/N: I am really bad when it comes to imagining names of places. Put anything you like there and don''t comment huh?? or What?? or comment a question mark) Sparda: Thanks for the advice. After that, they finished their dinner and Sparda wanted to take a bath so Yasaka showed him the bath. So currently Sparda was soaking alone in the bath while he was sipping some whiskey. Someone entered his bath and he knew who it was. Sparda''s eyes were closed so he was not looking so he would not know who she was that what the girl thought. She took off her clothes and covered her assets with a rowel and about to enter the bath when suddenly Sparda spoke up. Sparda: Yasaka I never thought you would be this bold. Yasaka: Ho¡ªHow did you know it was me?? Sparda still had his eyes closed so she didn''t bother to hide her body and removed the towel and she entered the bath. Sparda: I don''t hold the title of 2nd ranked just for show. Yasaka: So I guess it was never going to surprise you. Sparda: Care to have a drink?? Yasaka: I would love to. After that Sparda opened his eyes and poured a drink for Yasaka and handed her a glass. She took a sip and relaxed herself in the water. Sparda: So you never told me the reason you joined me here. Yasaka: I wanted to thank you. Sparda: I already said that you don''t owe me anything. Yasaka: But I think I do. Let me pay you back, let me wash your body. Sparda: Ok if that makes you happy but can I ask you something?? Yasaka: Yes you can ask. Sparda: Can I touch your tail and ears?? Yasaka: Huh..?? Yasaka was dumbfounded by the question. Sparda had a serious face while he asked the question so she was expecting something serious. Sparda: So will you let me touch your ears and tail?? Yasaka: Well you can touch them but please don''t mind me. Sparda immediately moves beside Yasaka and starts to massage her tail. Her tail was really smooth and silky. Yasaka has a red face now, she turned towards Sparda ad looked him into eyes. Yasaka: Sparda¡­. Take me¡­.. Sparda got shocked and he immediately stops massaging her tail which brought back Yasaka to the real world. Yasaka: Sorry, you see our tails are really s.e.n.s.i.t.i.v.e spots for us. Sparda: Oh, it''s ok. You just scared me for a sec there. Yasaka: Why don''t you like my body?? Sparda: It''s not that, it is just that I don''t want to take advantage of anyone. And my fianc¨¦es trust me I don''t want to break their trust. Yasaka: What if I had the permission of your fianc¨¦es?? Sparda: What do you mean by that?? Suddenly the doors open and all of his fianc¨¦es enter the bath wearing a towel. Sparda was shocked that how he was unable to sense their power or presence. Sparda: Girls what are you doing here?? Amy: We are really shocked by the control of your urges. We thought that you would take her the moment she tries to seduce you. Sparda: I never thought that I would have such a low opinion. Do you girls think of me a dog in the heat?? Sona: Yes every time you go somewhere you get a girl, so it was normal. Sparda: So how were you able to hide yourselves to me?? After that Amy shows him an artifact which he himself gave to Amy so she could hide her presence along with some others. While Sparda was speechless all of them took off their towels and they entered the bath. Amy: So what do you think of Yasaka?? Sparda: Well she is a nice lady. But I don''t want to take advantage of her. Yasaka: If that is the reason why don''t we go on a few dates?? We will be able to know each other better. I mean if you have no problem with me being a mother. Sparda: Your being a mother doesn''t bother me. Let''s go on a few dates before we decide anything. Amy: Since that is out of the way lets party¡­. Chapter 113 - Peace Treaty The next day Sparda woke up in a huge bed along with all his future wives. He has been missing this waking up between all the women who love you was an awesome feeling for him. Sparda quietly got out of the bed and got freshened up and started roaming the castle. Last night Sparda called the hotel which was suggested by Yasaka and found out that the hotel belonged to him. Tsukuyomi gifted him with that hotel on his 18th birthday. After that, he was scolded by Amy saying that he shouldn''t be careless about all this stuff and all. Sparda was in seiza position the whole time he was being scolded. Only after 30 minutes of getting scolded Sparda was allowed to go. Currently, Sparda was roaming through the castle when he suddenly found Katase, Asia, Shirone, and Gasper sitting in the garden. Shirone noticed him and called him. Sparda: How have you guys been?? Shirone: I have been nice. After that Sparda was having some casual chat with them until they were invited for breakfast. Coincidently or not Sparda was sitting beside Yasaka while Amy and the rest of the girls were mischievously smiling. Sparda saw their smile and he knew instantly that he was being set up. Suddenly Kunuo asked something which resulted in Sparda to cough out his food. Kunuo: Are you, my new father?? Sparda: *cough* *cough* Who told you that?? Kunuo: I saw my mother entering the bath when you were there. Sparda: Well¡­ that happened and I like your mother and we will be dating. Kunuo: So are you sleeping with my mother?? (This time Yasaka coughed out her food) Sparda''s all fiancees were now rolling on the floor while laughing. Azazel was giving off a cheeky smile and he was giving Sparda a thumbs up. Yasaka: Kunuo there is not like that happening between us. Kunuo: Oh ok¡­!! The rest of the breakfast was quite normal and Sparda got ready for the meeting and left the building along with Azazel, Gabriel, and Amy. They soon the hotel and they had prepared an auditorium to hold their meeting. Chinese Gods were present there, Sparda has called the Hindu Gods who had also arrived, Sirzechs along with Sera and Grafiya. Michael was there along with Irina and Xenovia. Odin was there along with Thor and Zeus was there along with Artemis. As soon as Sparda entered the room the whole room became silent. Everyone took their respective seats since they knew Sparda involved himself means time to f*ck around has passed. Sparda took a seat in the middle of the room. Sparda: I want to know all of your statuses in the matter of this treaty. Zeus: Is this some kind of joke?? Sparda: I can assure you that this is not a joke. Since all of you joined the treaty because of Khaos Brigade so I want to know your current standing according to the situation. Azazel: We would like to continue the treaty. Sirzechs: We will also continue the treaty. Michael: We will also continue the treaty. Odin: Peace treaty for me. Artemis: What would happen if we break the treaty now?? Sparda: Nothing happens none of us will force you to stay in the treaty but if someone attacks you then you are on your own. Artemis: I cannot expect anything more from a man. Sparda: My logic is simple¡­. Stand beside me I will respect you, stand behind me I will protect you, stand against me not even Gods will save you. (A/N: One of my readers commented this line in yesterday''s chapter which I really liked. I would like to mention that reader @Leo9029. If you like this please comment) Zeus: Are you threatening us?? We know you are the strongest God currently but I am not scared of you. Sparda: You thought that was a threat. Let me show you what a threat is. Sparda released his full power over Zeus and Artemis, he bended the reality so that they don''t have any divinity. After an instant they were like normal humans everyone was shocked to see what happened to both of them. Sparda: Insects know your place¡­!! I showed you courtesy of inviting and asking your opinion and you say I am threatening you. Like I need the support of insects like you. You Gods think you are high and mighty but when you face someone like me you just crawl on the ground. Currently, both Zeus and Artemis were on the ground, they were about to pass out but before that could happen Sparda stopped pressuring them and he returned their divinity to them. They got up looked towards everyone and saw that no one even cared for them a little bit. They took this insult really hard and stormed out of the room. Odin: Don''t you think it was too much?? Shiva: No it was not, Sparda asked them if they are with the treaty or not. But they thought too much of themselves decided to show their arrogance. Then were needed to show their place. Sparda: If anyone else has any problems they can leave I won''t even stop them. Shiva: I also want to join the peace treaty. Pan Gu: We would like to continue the treaty. Amy: We will continue the peace treaty. Sparda: So now since that is decided let''s start this meeting. After that, all of them discussed what was happening and what they should be careful of. Sparda told them that Rizevim was trying to unseal the apocalypse beast but he was not sure where Rizevim was currently hiding. The meeting was over and everyone was about to leave when suddenly Azazel spoke up. Azazel: I can see that there is a lot of tension between all of our factions so why don''t we try to dissolve this. Amy: What are you proposing exactly?? Azazel: We can hold a rating game between all the factions involved in the treaty. What do you say about that?? Sirzechs: That is a nice idea. Ajuka can create evil pieces that will only represent someone''s team without changing them into devils. Sparda: Nice idea Azazel, all of you who agree please raise your hand. All of the leaders agreed to have a rating game. All of them were excited. Sparda: Well we are currently waiting for the response of some other factions, after their answer we will hold another meeting to set the specifics about this all race rating game. All of them agreed and start to leave the room one by one while talking about the idea. Sparda: Well this will be fun¡­. Chapter 114 - Too much Tiring The next day Vali returned to Kyoto along with Valarie Tepes. Sparda was currently out on a date along with Yasaka. Sparda has informed everyone that they were going to use Kyoto as their main base for the time being. So everyone was coming to Kyoto. Currently, Vali was roaming around Kyoto while Rias and Valarie were also along with him and by coincidence, they entered the same restaurant Sparda was in along with Yasaka. Sparda saw Vali and invited him to sit along with them. Rias: Sorry Lady Yasaka we didn''t want to intrude on your date. Yasaka: It is not a problem, I wanted to meet with Sparda''s brother and future sister-in-law. Sparda: Who is this new face?? Vali: Her name is Valarie Tepes and she was being used as the face of Tepes faction while the rest were supporting Rizevim. Sparda: So you decided to run away with good good. Why is her soul broken?? Vali: That bastard Rizevim extracted a part of the Holy Grail from her body. Yasaka: Oh... my¡­!! How can someone do this?? Sparda: I know squat about soul, I will ask Hela to look at her soul. If that not works I will manipulate the reality to fix her soul. Sparda extends his hand towards Valarie, she takes his hand and shakes it. Sparda: Hello, my name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer, I am Vali''s twin brother. Valarie: Hello my name is Valarie Tepes, it''s nice to meet you, Lord Sparda. Sparda: I will have to declare something in the next meeting if someone calls me Lord I will lop off their heads. Valarie: I am sorry, please don''t kill me. (She got scared) Vali: See you scared her. Sparda: It''s just that I hate being called Lord or something. Vali and Rias have you guys heard about the latest piece of news?? Rias: Yes that Greek Pantheon broke the peace treaty. Sparda: No that is not that important. I am asking about the rating games. Vali: Azazel told me. Rias: Wait what rating game?? Yasaka: Every race will be able to participate in these rating games. Vali: This will be fun. Rias: Wa¡ªWait Sparda are you participating too?? Vali also came back to earth forgetting all his imaginations of winning. He knew he cannot beat his brother. Sparda: Nah¡­!! Boring for me. Rias/Vali: Thank God. (They immediately got a headache) Valarie: Vali is your brother that strong?? Vali: Yes, he is currently the 2nd ranked. After that, they finished their food and they went their own way. Sparda and Yasaka continued their date and then Vali went his own way with Rias and Valarie. In the evening Sparda returned with Yasaka back to her castle. He went inside and saw that Kunuo was waiting for her mother and Hela and Scathach also came back. Sparda said his regards to Yasaka and Kunuo and took Hela and Scathach to somewhere private. Sparda: So what is their status?? Hela: They will join they will come here by tomorrow but Amun Ra was asking about conditions. Scathach: They said they will send their representative here to answer for them. Sparda: What kind of conditions?? And when will this representative come?? Hela: He wanted to be the leader of the treaty and I told him to talk with you and he backed off. Scathach: By tomorrow. Sparda: Good, everything is going smoothly. Sparda took out his phone and called Azazel. Sparda: Azazel what is the status of Carmilla faction?? Azazel: I have contacted them, their leader will come by tomorrow. Sparda: Ok, good. After that Sparda disconnected the call and looked towards Hela. Sparda: Hela I need your help. Hela: What do you want?? Sparda: Can you fix someone''s soul?? Her soul was broken when Rizevim extracted a part of her sacred gear. Hela: I can try but I am not sure. After that, they went inside and Sparda asked Vali to bring Valarie so that Hela can check her. Currently, Hela was checking her body and Vali and Sparda were standing outside the room. After sometime Hela asked them to come inside. Sparda: So what can you do?? Hela: I can completely fix her soul but I have to keep her with me. I will need to give her soul shards. Vali: So how long will it take?? Hela: Seeing the amount of damage it will take about one month. Sparda: Ok Valarie are you ok with this?? Valarie: Yes I will be fine and thank you. Sparda: No need to thank me, I need to leave now. I need to take care of some stuff. Actually, Sparda didn''t have anything to do, he just wanted to stay alone for some time. He directly went to the roof and laid down and started to stare at the sky full of stars. Sparda: I should have known all this stuff must be tiring. Nothing can be done now. The next day Sparda was standing in front of Carmilla faction leader, Amun Ra of Egyptian gods, and Mars the war God of Roman Gods. All of them took their respective seats. Erlmhide: My name is Erlmhide Carmilla I am the leader of Carmilla vampire faction. Mars: I am the representative of Roman Gods I will answer about our position after we hear what you have to say. Amun Ra: Before you start this meeting let''s make something else clear. I have heard that Rizevim Livan Lucifer is the leader of Khaos Brigade he is your grandfather, what do you want to say about that?? Erlmhide and Mars was shocked to hear this. Sparda: It means zip to me. Amun Ra: I want to say aren''t you dragging us into a family quarrel?? Sparda: Yes we are family, if you want to leave then help yourself you mean squat to me. Amun Ra: How can you insult me like this?? I cannot accept this. (He gets up from his seat) Sparda: Don''t shout. (Sparda release his power and he drops back to his chair) All of them were shocked to see the amount of Sparda was releasing casually. They knew if Sparda wanted they could make them submit to him without their opinion. Sparda: If you want to go I won''t stop any of you but leave quietly without shouting or my power might go berserk again. The three of them started to sweat hearing Sparda but Amun Ra was unable to take this insult and quietly got up and left the room. Sparda: So now what are your choices¡­.?? Chapter 115 - Trouble in OLYMPUS The Carmilla faction and the Roman Gods decided to join the peace treaty and they also were excited about the rating game. It was decided that the rating games would start in one month and Ajuka made new evil pieces that will be used in this rating game. They did a lottery to decide the name of the cup and Azazel won, naming it Azazel cup. Sparda was praising himself since he decided not to participate in the game. Sparda was still in Kyoto, currently, he was still in his bed along with all his fianc¨¦es. Yesterday he called Sera and gave her a ring along with Yasaka. Sparda had a wild night along with all of them. Sona and Yasaka were shocked by the orgy. But soon they settled in that and they had no problem with it. Suddenly all of them were woken by someone knocking on the door. Sparda: Who is it?? Azazel: Sparda it is me, Azazel. Sparda: Go away damn fallen or I will pluck out your wings. Azazel: This is an emergency, if it wasn''t I wouldn''t have come. Sparda: Ok tell me what the emergency from outside the door. Azazel: Olympus is being attacked by a group called Qlippoth, they are the new Khaos Brigade. The whole Tepes faction was seen along with them. Sparda: Why do I care?? Let them get killed or destroyed I don''t give squat to them. Amy: But you to stop them, at least go there to collect their ashes it will show our goodwill that even though they are not part of our treaty we still went to help them. Sparda: Ughhh¡­ ok wait for half an hour let me get fresh then we leave. Azazel tell Kali that she will be going with me. After that Sparda got and washed himself while his fianc¨¦es were still in the bed. Sparda wore his usual suit and got out of the room. He went downstairs and found Azazel and Kali were waiting for him. All three of them went to the backyard and Sparda summoned hi Vimana all three of them hopped on to it. Vimana blasted off at a high speed towards Olympus. After 1 hour of continuous flying, they were able to see Olympus. It was broken at several places and it was on fire all over. The whole place was filled with corpses but they were not a single bit bothered by that. They could see a place where a fight was still going on. They went there and found that Artemis and Ares were fighting some kind of monster. Sparda''s group dropped from the Vimana. There were a lot of Gods who could be seen looking over a dead body. Sparda: What the f*ck is this abomination?? Aphrodite: 10 vampires merged to become this. Azazel: Where is Lord Zeus?? As soon as Azazel asked that all the Gods became down casted and Aphrodite pointed towards a corpse they all been surrounding till now. Sparda''s group took a look and saw that it was Zeus. Sparda: Who killed the God?? Hera: It was a devil with Boosted Gear. Azazel: What¡­?? How can that be¡­?? How did he look like? Apollo: He had silver hair and silver eyes. Sparda: Elucid Lucifage, he must be using a copy of boosted gear but even if he used that he should not be able to kill Zeus. Hestia: You are right, that abomination there s.u.c.k.e.d out our father''s divinity and after that he was killed. Sparda: So how many Gods were killed in total?? Aphrodite: They killed a total of five Gods, Zeus, Dionysus, Athena, Demeter, and Hephaestus. All of them were killed after this monster had s.u.c.k.e.d out their divinity. Sparda: Rizevim must be collecting divinity so that he can break the seal. Monster: Graaahhh¡­!! Sparda: That''s too noisy, both of you get back or you will die along with it. Ares knew how strong Sparda was so he immediately got away from the monster but Artemis didn''t want to since if she got back now she would be taking help from a man. Hera moved at an incredible and took her daughter away from the monster. Sparda was casually walking towards the monster, while he was walking he took out Ea out of GOB and pointed it towards the monster. The monster lunged towards Sparda but before it could reach him. Sparda: Enuma Elish¡­..!! The whole area broke apart and dust covered the whole area. The dust cleared out and there was no sign of the monster. All the Greek Gods were shocked to see the destruction done by Sparda. Sparda: Well if that''s all I will be going back. Wanna come Azazel and Kali?? Hera: Wait thank you for helping us and we would like to join the peace treaty. Artemis: Mother how can you say that, how do you know that they weren''t the ones who attacked us using them so we would join the treaty? Sparda: Don''t overestimate yourselves, I don''t need weaklings like you with narrow minds like you near me. If I had attacked you would have already died like insects. After that Sparda again jumped on Viamana along with Kali and Azazel blasted off towards Kyoto. Azazel: So you think your grandfather had found the seal. Sparda: I don''t think I am sure. Kali: So we must find a way to stop him before he is successful right? Sparda: Yes we should but I have zero ideas where he might be hiding and commencing all his plans from. Azazel: So can''t we start searching region by region?? Sparda: If he gets suspicious he will again go into hiding until we give up. After we give up he will again come back and resume his plans. He is like a c.o.c.kroach. Kali: So we need to wait for him to reveal himself?? Sparda: Yes exactly. Azazel: Hope your plan works. Sparda: Don''t worry it will work¡­.. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: I am thinking of pairing Dulio and Arato. According to your choices like the options yes or no in the comment box. Chapter 116 - Conspiracy Vimana was flying at a high speed while Sparda, Azazel, and Kali were still on-board. Azazel was confused about where they were going now because he was sure that they were not on the way back to Kyoto. Sparda snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened in front of them Vimana went right through it and they came out in the underworld. Azazel: Why are we in the underworld?? Sparda: I need to check something. Kali: Where are we going to?? Sparda: We will be visiting the floating city of Agreas. Azazel: Wha¡ªWhat??? That is a restricted space we need to call Sirzechs or Ajuka. Sparda: Ok then call them and ask them to meet me there. Azazel was confused why Sparda suddenly wanted to visit the floating city of Agreas, he never showed any interest in Evil Pieces so why now. He put all these thoughts in the back of his head and called Sirzechs to come to the floating city of Agreas. Sirzechs said that he would be there shortly. Sparda could see the floating city of Agreas now. They soon reached there and got down over the surface and Sirzechs and Grafiya were already waiting there. Sparda put Vimana back in GOB. Sirzechs: Why suddenly interest in these crystals?? Sparda: Nothing much just need to check something. Grafiya: Please follow me. After that Grafiya led them inside a building and Ajuka was waiting inside for them while he was talking with some worker. All of them reached near Ajuka and Sparda looked towards the worker. Sparda: Get me a crystal. The worker was shocked and he was not sure if he should follow his order or not. To confirm he looked towards Sirzechs and Ajuka who nodded their heads in confirmation. The worker ran somewhere and came back with a shard-like crystal holding in his hand. Sparda took the crystal from his hand and started to release his Divinity. As Sparda thought the crystal started to store his divinity. Sparda was amused seeing that. After Sparda confirmed his theory he crushed the crystal and his divinity returned to his body. Everyone was shocked she what was happening. Sparda: Ajuka who had access to this place?? Ajuka: Only the Devil Kings. This place belongs to Agares clan but even if they want to enter here they need our permission. Sparda: Do you store these crystals somewhere?? Or you mine it?? Ajuka: Yes we mine it then store it at this compound. Azazel: What are you looking for exactly?? Sparda: These crystals were used to steal the Divinity of the Greek Gods, so how could have they gained access that is what I want to know. Sirzechs: If that has happened we must have some traitor among us. Sparda: Ding, Ding, Ding right answer. Now take me to this storeroom. After that, the worker took him to the storeroom and opened the door. They saw the room was still full of the crystals according to their logs. Sparda''s eyes started to rotate and transformed in EMS, he wanted to check if it was an illusion or not. Sparda saw that it was not an illusion, the worker was sweating but he spoke up. Worker: See there is all our stock nothing is missing, sir. We lowly devils would never betray the Devil Kings. Ajuka: We know. Sparda was sure that they were using these crystals. Sparda: Take me to the mines. Worker: B¡ªBut sir, that place is not fitted to be visited by nobles. Sparda: Well good then, I am not a noble. After that, the worker unwillingly took them to the mines. They entered the mines and saw that the whole mine has been swept clean. They were supporting the surface by building pillars or the surface would have already collapsed. The worker tried to run away but Grafiya froze his feet but before anyone could question him he took a poison which killed him instantly. Ajuka: How can this happen?? Sirzechs: Now won''t be getting any answers. Sparda: This shows how useless you Devil Kings are. They cleaned the most important mine in the underworld without anyone of your knowledge. Grafiya: Now we won''t be able to find out who was behind this. Azazel: What are the uses of these crystal except in evil pieces and divinity storing?? Sparda: Let''s meet someone I think who is capable of doing this. Sirzechs: Who is he?? Sparda: Diehauser Belial. Ajuka: How can you say he is behind this?? Sparda: I have some theories. After that, they decided not to ask anything more and Grafiya prepared a magic circle for them leading to Belial clan. As soon as the circle was prepared all of them stepped inside and they teleported to Belial territory. All of them appeared in front of Belial castle. The guards saw Sparda and the Devil Kings and they immediately ran inside to call the current head of Belial clan. Soon one man and woman came out of the castle and kneeled in front of them. Man: I am Lord Belial the previous leader of Belial house, my son is currently not present here. How can I help you?? Sirzechs: Both of you please raise your heads can you tell me where your son is?? Woman: Did he do something?? Sparda: Nah¡­!! We just want his assistance regarding something so I would appreciate it if you can point me to his direction. Woman: Oh¡­ Lord Sparda, I am honored by your presence, he said he wanted to visit Lord Zekram Bael. Sparda: Oh well¡­!! Thank you Lady Belial and please stop calling me Lord. After that Grafiya again prepares a magic circle which leads to Bael castle. All of them stepped inside and teleported to Bael territory. They appeared in front of Bael castle and as soon as the guards saw them they opened their doors for them to enter. The guards knew that Sparda was Zekram''s friend. Sparda asked a maid about where Zekram was, she showed him the throne room. Sparda opened the door and saw Zekram was sitting on a chair while Diehauser was kneeling in front of him. Seeing Sparda a small smile formed on Zekram''s face. Sparda: Zekram, how have you been¡­.?? Chapter 117 - Belial Reunion Zekram got up from his seat and came to shake hands with Sparda. Zekram: This is certainly a surprise. I thought you forgot me. Sparda: I didn''t forget you I was just quite busy with all the stuff that was going on. Zekram: Yes all of your adventures are quite famous in the Underworld. Sparda: Oh¡­ is that so?? I would like to hear those stories some other time. Zekram: Oh look how rude I am let me get you a drink and a seat. The Devil Kings were shocked to see how Zekram interacted with Sparda. They knew that Zekram had a good impression in front of Sparda. Soon Sparda took a seat beside the throne of Zekram and he was sipping the best whiskey of the Bael territory. Zekram: So what makes you visit this old devil?? Sparda: Well actually I visited you indirectly I came to meet with Diehauser Belial. Diehauser was still kneeling but when he heard his name he raised his head and looked towards Sparda. Diehauser: How can I help you, Lord Sparda?? Sparda: Zekram may I?? Zekram: Yes sure. Sparda: Please stop kneeling and get up and call me Sparda no Lord needed. (Diehauser gets up and looks towards Sparda) The rest of Sparda''s party was currently standing at the sides and watching the show. Diehauser: How can I help you?? Sparda: By telling me why did you give those crystals to Rizevim?? Dieghauser was shocked and at first, he was unable to answer because he didn''t know how Sparda was able to make the connection. But he calmed himself and decided to answer Sparda. Zekram was confused at what was happening and Sparda''s party just facepalmed seeing how blunt he was. Diehauser: I don''t know what are you talking about?? Zekram: What crystals are you talking about?? Sparda: The crystals which are used to make evil pieces. I found a new use of them. Zekram: Oh... those crystals?? What kind of use, please tell. Sparda: They can store divinity. Zekram: That is surprising we never knew that we could use that crystal in that way. Sparda: So Diehauser care to tell me why you did it?? Diehauser: Why would I ever do it?? I am completely loyal to the current Devil system. Sparda: Well¡­ let me think of a reason. Oh yes, maybe you came to know that your cousin Cleria Belial was killed by the Devil council and the Bael clan?? Diehauser: What¡­?? What do you know about that?? Zekram: What are you saying Sparda? I wasn''t involved in anything like that. Sparda: Well actually even if you were not directly involved it is obvious that Bael clan were the one sent assassins to kill her. But actually, the Devil council sent the assassins. Zekram: Are you sure of this?? Why would the Devil council do something like that?? Sparda: Maybe something like that she had fallen in love with an exorcist or she might have come to know the secret of King pieces being used. Sparda''s party was silently watching the show and they were getting shocked once but they again became normal because by now they were pretty used to it. Sparda: So in order to take revenge maybe Diehauser joined with Rizevim. I don''t think that Rizevim would show himself, it was Elucid right?? Diehauser:... Yes, you are right, everything you said was point on. Yes, Elucid was the one who showed me the truth. I cared for Cleria, I loved her but they killed her just so that they can keep dealing under the table. The case of her falling in love with some Exorcist was a nice cover they used. Everyone was shocked to hear this and they were ready to attack Diehauser but Sparda raised his hand so everyone stopped. Sparda: Actually they were in love, it is true but she was killed because of the secret she came to know. But let me show you something in return you will tell me all about Rizevim and Elucid. Diehauser: You cannot give me anything which will make me speak. Just kill me or punish me I don''t care. My parents were not involved in this. I am completely responsible for what I did. Sparda: Well whatever¡­ Sparda made a magic circle and contacted someone and asked them to enter the Garganta which will form in front of them. Sparda dispersed the magic circle and he snapped his fingers and a Garganta opened in the middle of the room and a woman walked out of it. Diehauser recognized her and tears started to fall from his eyes. He ran up to her and immediately hugged her and kept crying the woman was crying too. Everyone else in the room was confused about what was happening. After a few minutes, they separated. Diehauser: Ho¡ªHow?? Cleria: Sparda saved me that day. Diehauser looked at Sparda with gratitude in his eyes. He was really grateful that Sparda saved her. After Cleria said that Sparda saved her that day everyone knew that she was Cleria Belial. Diehauser: I currently have no idea where they are hiding but I know for sure that Rizevim has found the seal. Sparda: That wasn''t much do you know anything else?? Diehauser: They are being supported by a Hindu God. Kali: Whaaaat¡­??? Who is it?? This time it was Kali when she heard that she blasted off her full power and grabbed Diehauser''s collar and raised him up in the air. Sparda: Kali, calm down and also put him down. Kali: But how can he raise finger at us like that?? Sparda: Well, at least give him the chance to speak. Kali reluctantly puts Diehauser down but she was still glaring at him. Diehauser: I don''t know his name, but he is a major God of Hindu Faction. He was with Elucid. Sparda goes near Kali and whispers something in her ear and she takes out her phone and she shows a picture Indra to him and Diehauser immediately recognizes him. Diehauser: That is him, I am sure. Sparda: Well that was helpful so I would really like it if Diehauser is not killed but since he committed a crime he must be punished. Punish him but don''t kill him. Zekram: I give you my word. Cleria: Thank you Sparda for everything you did for us. I would be forever grateful. Diehauser: I thank you from the bottom of my heart. Everyone was happy seeing what was going on except Kali. She was shaking in anger and fury thinking how a Hindu God can betray their own. Sparda saw this and placed his hand over her shoulder as a sign of reassurance. She calmed down but she was still angry. Sparda: Well next stop Kailash. Who wants to come?? Everyone raised their hand except Diehauser and Cleria. Zekram: If you don''t mind I would like to come too¡­. Chapter 118 - Illusion VS Illusion After that, all of them got ready to leave but Sparda was currently speaking with Zekram in private. Sparda: Can you call Sairaorg?? Zekram: You want to take him too?? Sparda: No, maybe some other time. I want to help his mother. Zekram didn''t say anything more and directly calls for Sairaorg. After some time a muscular young man enters their room. He comes near them and bows. Sparda: Well I have heard a lot about you Sairaorg Bael. Sairaorg: How can I be of service my Lord?? Sparda: Well nothing much, I heard that your mother is suffering from an incurable and unknown disease. I want to help her. Sairorg: Really¡­?? I would be forever in your debt. Zekram: Really you could actually help her?? Sparda didn''t say anything and takes out an artifact from GOB. The artifact was like a necklace. Sparda hands over the necklace to Sairaorg. Sparda: I don''t exactly know about the disease but you can give the necklace a try. This necklace boosts the wearer life force. Who knows she might wake up?? Sairaorg looks gratefully at Sparda. Sairaorg: Even if it won''t heal my mother, I would still be forever grateful to you for at least trying. Zekram: Good luck son. After that Siaraorg walks out and Sparda looks at Zekram with a huge grin on his face. Sparda: I didn''t know that you liked that kid. Zekram: What¡­?? I might be old but unlike other old devils, I don''t keep pushing up the agenda of lineage power or stuff. I respect that kid, he works hard to achieve his dreams and he has the strength to back it up. Sparda: Well that is true now let''s go. After that, they walked out of the room and reached the other guys. Kali prepared a magic circle and all of them teleported through it. All of them appeared in snowy mountains the scenery was the best they could have ever witnessed. Azazel and the devils were all wide-eyed and jaws also dropped. They were about to walk inside the barrier but they were stopped when suddenly they sensed a huge amount of power coming from behind them. All of them turned around and saw a red-haired woman in leather clothes. Sparda: Why are you here?? GR: This is the only time we will have. Sparda: Why are you telling me I would die? GR: No but no matter what you do now the seal is going to be broken, so we won''t be getting any time afterward. Everyone except Sparda was scared to hear this. They knew if the seal was broken it would cause huge destruction everywhere and there is a high probability that their world also might be destroyed. GR noticed that Sparda was not shocked at all when heard this. GR: I guess you already knew that this was going to happen right?? Oh no¡­ You are excited to fight it. Sparda: What can I say?? I am a battle maniac after all. GR: So excited to fight me?? Sparda: This place is not safe, let''s move on to Dimensional Gap. GR: Sure. She swiped her hand a tear opened in the space. Azazel: What about Indra?? Sparda: You have Sirzechs, Ajuka, and Shiva. Don''t be a p.u.s.s.y cat for at least one time and take care of this shit. Kali: Be safe out there, we will take care of everything here. After that Sparda entered the tear in the space along with GR and they came out in Dimensional Gap. Sparda and GR moved apart and they started to release their power the space around them was getting distorted by the amount of power both of them were releasing. Sparda unfurled his wings and flew towards GR and engaged with her in hand-to-hand combat. Sparda has to agree that she was the best hand-to-hand fighter he had ever faced. Maybe if they used weapons she would lose but in hand-to-hand she was equal to Sparda. Sparda''s eyes started to rotate and they transformed into EMS. GR tried to punch Sparda but she passed right through him. She was shocked but she instantly got herself together and she increased her speed to match Sparda''s ability and she was again an equal match of Sparda. Sparda was getting irritated it was almost like GR was playing with him. Sparda kicked her with great force but she guarded but still, the force was so much that she was blown away about 40 meters. GR stabilized herself and started to shake her hands. GR: Phew¡­!! Good kick. Sparda: I have to say you are the best hand-to-hand fighter I have faced. How did you learn?? GR: From the dreams, they keep me entertained. Sparda: Ooh¡­ How does it work exactly?? GR: I was thinking of showing you, now be trapped in my illusion. GR cast an illusion on Sparda and Sparda stopped moving. Sparda was really trapped in an illusion. GR came near Sparda and started to poke him to check if he was acting or not. After checking for a couple of minutes she drew the conclusion that he was really trapped inside her illusion. GR: Well¡­ that was anticlimactic¡­.!! (She opened a tear and was about to leave) Sparda: Phew¡­.!! I thought for a moment that I was done for. That was a pretty strong illusion. GR: I was about to leave¡­!! Oh well, I was not satisfied with the fight. Sparda: You showed me an illusion let me show you an illusion. Tsukuyomi. GR stood still for 10 seconds after that she came back to the real world and her whole body was shaking and her pupils were dilated. She was covered in sweat, she looked over Sparda then she again looked at her hands. GR: Wh¡ªWhat kind of illusion was that?? Sparda: I guess you are really the Dragon of Dragons. Everyone else lost their will to live. GR: I have to compliment you that was the strongest illusion I have ever seen. Sparda: Then let''s start round 2¡­. Chapter 119 - Battle of SUPREMACY This time GR unfurled her wings and she came towards Sparda and they again engaged in a fight. Both of them laughing maniacally. Sparda could now see that GR was also a battle maniac but she never fought with anyone because she never met her match. She was having fun Sparda could understand seeing her smile. Sparda was also smiling like that. He had always dreamt to have this fight. GR increased her power again which caused Sparda to lose ground. He was getting pushed back even after using Kamui. Sparda decided to make some distance between them so he could transform into his true form. Sparda: Amaterasu. GR''s left arm caught a black colored fire. She stopped attacking and looked at her arm and she put out the fire using her right arm. But this time was enough for Sparda to transform into his true form but GR was pissed off. GR: Punk¡­ that was my favorite jacket. She again increased her power and seeing that Sparda took out Gaebolg from GOB and started to fight with. They were now equally matched but GR did something her eyes gleamed for a second and then she broke Gaebolg like a toothpick. She got an opening and she punched Sparda but as soon as she touched him her hand rebounded with a broken bone. GR was shocked to see what happened. Sparda was looking towards the broken Gaebolg. Sparda looked towards GR and saw that her arm was already healed. Sparda: Power of dreams truly scary, you broke Gaebolg the unbreakable spear. GR: What was that power?? I hit you but instead of you getting hurt my hand broke?? Sparda: Wouldn''t you like to know. But your ability is more problematic. Sparda raised his power and started to bend reality and GR lost a little bit of her power. GR: You bended reality again?? You bastard¡­.!! Sparda: Don''t worry I just made you unable to access that power temporarily, it will come back. GR: I will kill you¡­!!! After that, she flared up her aura and attacked Sparda. Sparda saw that and took out True Longinus from his GOB and started to fend off her attacks. The spear was able to injure her. She saw that her body was getting cut pretty easily that it should. She also saw that the injuries she received were not being healed so she made some distance between them. GR: That is the True Longinus?? I never thought that anything could naturally harm me but I guess I was wrong. Sparda: Actually you weren''t wrong if this spear was held by anyone else then he would not be able to hurt you. GR: You are saying that the wielder also must have power?? Sparda: Yes exactly, if Cao Cao would have used this spear to attack you the spear might have broken. GR: Well boring stuff doesn''t interest me that''s why I didn''t know. Sparda: Well I am also the same. GR: Well enough talking let''s fight. GR raised her power and her arms were transformed into dragon claws and her legs were also transformed in dragon claws. She was currently looking like a humanoid dragon. Sparda kicked the ground and attacked her. He started to thrust the spear towards her torso but this time she was even more faster and now she was able to dodge all the attacks of Sparda but she was unable to counter-attack him. Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed into Rinnegan. Sparda: Universal Pull. GR was suddenly attracted towards Sparda, GR lost her balance for a moment. Even if it was for a moment she had an opening and that was enough for Sparda. He thrust the spear and he was able to stab her on her left shoulder. She immediately tried to kick him which didn''t work but she was able to get away from Sparda. She checked her wound and saw that it was healing but very slowly. All her other injuries were already healed. GR: Enough¡­!! You had enough fun now I will show you your place. A tear opened beside her and she took out a red sword from it. Her sword had the same color as her scales meaning that the sword was made by her scales. Sparda knew that the sword would create problems for him but what could he do. He like before attacked her but this time GR was pushing back Sparda. GR kicked Sparda on his leg that made him lose balance and she got an opening she was about to cut off Sparda''s both arm but as soon as her sword touched him her sword was thrown out of her hand and now Sparda got the advantage. Sparda took the advantage and he was able to slash her on her stomach. Her stomach starts bleeding and she grabbed her stomach. She looked towards Sparda and she was only able to see a fist covered in devil energy. The fist landed on her face and broke her nose and she was blasted away by the force of the punch. She flew away about 50 meters before she was able to gain back her balance. She put her nose back in its usual position. GR: Hitting a girl on her face is plain rude, you have no manners of how to treat a lady. Sparda: Become my lady then I will show you all of my manners. GR: Aren''t you a flirty one. First, defeat me then I would happily become yours. Sparda: Playing with a man''s heart during a fight is also unfair. GR: Aren''t you a smartass. Sparda: Well don''t you think we fooled off enough?? GR: Yes right, I was also thinking to turn this battle more gory and intense. As soon as she finished saying that the whole Dimensional Gap started to shake and she started to grow in size and her eyes started to glow dangerously and they became like a reptile''s eye. She transformed into her dragon form. She was now a 100-meter big red dragon with a horn on her head. Sparda: Wow, I must also return the favor now¡­ Susanoo... Chapter 120 - Conclusion A/N: Some guy or girl named @Zeronoko reviewed my novel as copy and paste. I don''t know how to stop laughing now. I found it a pretty nice joke so I am also sharing it with you guys. Please reply to his review how funny his joke was... --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Sparda''s body was covered by a full-body Susunoo in an instant. Sparda compressed the space beneath the feet of Susanoo so that it could stand and move nicely in the Dimensional Gap. Sparda''s Susanno pulled all the 4 swords this time and saw that GR was charging towards him. Sparda protected himself by putting two swords in front of him to guard himself and then he used his other 2 arms to slash GR. The huge gushes were formed on the back of GR and blood gushed out. GR roared out because of the pain and she moved back from the wounds healed immediately. Sparda drew the conclusion that the injuries done by the True Longinus took more time to heal and injuries received from normal weapons would heal almost instantly. Sparda''s Susanoo kicked the surface of the compressed space and reached near GR almost instantly. GR was shocked by the speed at which that big thing moved. GR tried to move away but Sparda slashed which resulted in his right arm being cut off and her right wing was torn she roared out in anger and her arm and wing grew back. GR was angry and she charged a breath attack and launched in at Sparda. Sparda took the attack head-on which was complete arrogance and the attack was able to melt off the whole right side of his Susanoo. Sparda was completely shocked to see that. How could that be possible, he always knew from the anime that no matter what Susanoo should be indestructible. Sparda was currently wide-eyed. He didn''t even notice that his skin burned due to heat. When he noticed his skin burning he tried to deflect it using VM but it was just heat, weightless so Sparda was unable to manipulate it and skin over his left arm fell off. Sparda''s arm also healed instantly along with his Susanoo which shocked GR. She didn''t think Sparda would have the power of regeneration. Sparda noticed one thing in his mind that he should avoid the breath attack no matter what. GR also saw the damage she did with the breadth attack so she was going to try again and again. GR again charged her breadth attack and she launched it at Sparda but this time he slashed the spear which melted the sword he used to slice. He avoided the attack completely and his sword also fixed itself. Sparda thought it is time to defeat her the battle was going on for too long. Sparda deactivated his Susanoo and was standing in his human form. GR saw this and became suspicious but she still decided to attack him. She charged at him with full force and Sparda pulled his arm back and punched straight at her horn. Sparda used VM to back up his punch. The punch was so powerful that blood gushed out from each part of her body and her horn broke off. Every bone in her dragon body was shattered every organ in her body was pulverized. She took some time to heal this time but the first thing she noticed was her horn. GR: Y¡ªYou bro¡ªbroke my beautiful horn. I will kill you...!!!! You broke my delicate body you will pay bastard. I will also break each and every bone in your body. GR roared and attacked Sparda and Sparda was using VM in his each and every punch to achieve this amount of damage in each of his punch. With each punch, Sparda landed on her ended her in a miserable state. Though she healed back but each time she healed it took more and more time. 30 minutes passed with this same routine and GR was breathing heavily Sparda was also tired but not so much. GR would not have been in this state if Sparda hadn''t locked her power. GR again charged at Sparda and Sparda punched her with VM. The same thing happened all her bones shattered and organs pulverized. She transformed into her human form and fell in front of Sparda. Her whole body was bloodied and blood was still dripping from all over her body. Sparda went and picked her up and saw that her bones were slowly healing. GR: You beat me fair and square (She said very weakly). Sparda: Are you going to be fine?? GR: Please accept me as your mate, I submit to you (She said weakly and passed out in Sparda''s arm) Sparda then bended the reality and returned her powers which healed her instantly but she was still passed out because of stress on her body. Sparda picked her up like a princess and opened a Garganta and he came out in Kailash and saw huge destruction everywhere. He started to look for energy signatures and found Sirzechs and the others. He unfurled his wings and flew towards them. He soon reached them and saw that Vali was also there along with the Angels and Rias and Sona''s peerage. Sparda: What happened here?? Everyone saw Sparda and gasped when they saw his bloody figure. They saw GR in his arms who was also bloody but she was on a different level than Sparda. (A/N: Sparda was covered in GR''s blood it was not his own blood.) Gabriel: What happened to you?? Sparda: Well I fought with GR and won. Sona: Please you are injured take some rest. Sparda: I am fine, tell me what happened here. Vali: Indra was harboring Rizevim, Elucid and the Tepes faction here. We were able to kill off Indra, Elucid and Tepes faction but that c.o.c.kroach ran off but he completed this spell. Sparda: What spell?? Show me¡­.!! Shiva came forward and showed Sparda a spell. Sparda looked over at the spell and let out a big sigh. Sparda: GR was right the seal will be broken. This spell was the last required thing needed to break the seal now he only needs to sacrifice souls. (A/N: Sparda gained this knowledge when he became the administrator of God system) Sparda: Well I am going home I really tired by the fight... Chapter 121 - Daily Life (III) Sparda reached his home through a Garganta along with the others while he was still carrying GR in his arms. He reached his home and laid GR down on a bed and asked the maids to clean her and get her some new clothes. Sparda didn''t wait for anyone and went to take a shower and after a soothing bath, he dropped his own body on his own bed and immediately went to sleep. Sparda woke up and started to check his surroundings and saw that he was sleeping alone in his bed. Sparda picked his phone and checked the time and saw that he has slept for almost 24 hours. Sparda got up and heard his stomach rumbling. Sparda immediately freshened up and went downstairs and found that GR was sitting on one side while raging and the rest were rounded on the other side and the maids were shuddering at the behind. Everyone noticed Sparda and looked towards him. Sparda: What''s happening?? GR: Let me kill those maids how can they dress me such clothes?? I lost my dignity and my honor. Sparda checked her clothes and saw that she was dressed in pink-colored pajamas which were full of bunny designs. Sparda saw that and starts laughing. GR gets more irritated after she saw that. GR: See that is what I am talking about. Sparda: But you look cute. GR didn''t say anything but her cheeks turn red. Sparda then sees the rest of the girls were covering the maids with their body. Sparda: GR let them go, they didn''t know your style. Kelly: Yes GR-sama we didn''t know your taste so we made a huge mistake, please forgive lowly fallen angels like us. Martel: Yes, it would never happen again. Hela: Let them go, can''t you see how much scared they are. Suddenly Sparda''s stomach rumbled again and everyone started to look towards him and all of them had blank look over their faces. Sparda had a silly smile on his face. This moment ruined the whole scenario. The maids immediately got up and ran into the kitchen. GR: Well I let this incident slip for once. Get me some nice clothes. Sparda: You can get the clothes you like yourself since I returned your Power of Dreams. GR stood in her place like the whole world shattered and she immediately ran into her room and came out instantly in her leather clothes which accommodated her delinquent personality. Everyone was looking at her with a blank look. The maids prepared some food for Sparda and called him. GR also went along with them. When they saw that GR was also coming they again turned pale and they started to shake. GR: Since my mate and my sisters asked me I will forgive you, don''t repeat this. Maids: Thank you GR-sama to spare our lowly lives. The rest of the girls came and joined both of them. Vali and his group also joined them along with Rias. Rias had moved in with Vali. Sparda saw them but was not able to find his mother. Sparda: Where is mom?? Vali: She is in Heaven and she will be unable to come back for a few days. Sparda: Oh well¡­ So Vali where are the leaders?? Vali: All of them went back to their territories except Azazel and Odin, they were talking about some bar. Sparda: Oh titty bar I guess. Amy: Ok with that aside now, what should we do?? Sparda: I don''t know. GR: Enjoy yourselves as much as you can before the seal is broken it will still take some time to break the seal. Kali: If we know that we should be stopping them. Sparda: Yes, we should but there is one small problem. Amy: What is that?? GR: We don''t have a f*cking clue about the location of the seal. Your best chance was when you found him in Kailash during the spell ritual. Everyone who was present there lowers their heads due to failure and they don''t say anything else. Sparda sees this and lets out a big sigh. Sparda: Listen don''t worry about that so much it is not your mistake that Rizevim would be successful. Honestly enjoy as much as you can even the rating games are near. Vali: I guess you are right. If we keep sulking it will only deteriorate the situation more. Sparda: When does the registration start?? Rias: From tomorrow. GR: Oh the rating games devils are so proud of?? Hela: Yes. Do you want to participate?? Everyone shot their look towards GR in terror they knew they cannot fight her and if she decides to participate then they will surely withdraw. GR: Nah¡­!! I just want to spectate. Sparda will you be participating?? Sparda: No. Kelly: Uhmmm¡­. Sparda can I ask something?? All of them look towards Sparda''s maid. Sparda: Yeah sure¡­!! Martel: We were just thinking that can we go there along with our boyfriends?? Sparda: Yeah sure, I will arrange some tickets for you. Kalawarner: No no we have the money for tickets we just wanted your permission. Sparda: No, consider it a gift for all of your hard work. Rias: Oh Sparda there is good news. Sairaorg''s mother woke up. Sparda: Well that is good news. Rias: He asked me to take you there if you don''t mind. Sparda: Let me finish my food then we will leave. Anyone else wants to come?? GR: I will come, I want to spend some time with you. Sparda: Ok, anyone else?? No one shows interest except Vali who wants to be with Rias. Sparda notices this and smiles. Sparda: Romeo you will come with us. Vali: Who me?? Sparda: Yes, and no question asked. Vali: Alright I guess. Soon Sparda finishes his food and he wears his usual suit and gets ready to leave in the meantime Rias prepares the magic circle. Four of them step into the circle and teleported away to Bael territory. All of them appear inside a garden where some maids were watering the flowers. The garden was wide and beautiful. The maids noticed them and immediately bowed down and led them towards a place to sit. One of them ran inside to call Sairaorg. GR: The devils have always been the most classy beings. Sparda: I can''t deny that. Rias: Most of the nobles want to show how luxurious they are. Sairaorg came along with his queen to greet them. Sparda and the rest of them noticed them and looked towards them. Sairaorg and his queen immediately bowed and kneeled in front of Sparda. Sairaorg: Thank you Sparda for healing my mother, I will be forever in your debt. I know someone strong like you don''t need the support of someone weak like me but I will still say that if you ever need any support I will be there. Sparda: First of all please get up I don''t like all these stuff of formalities. And it doesn''t matter to me if you are strong or weak I didn''t help you to gain your favor. Sairaorg gets up along with his queen. Sairaorg: Though I am still in your debt. Please follow me I want you to meet my mother¡­.. --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- A/N: As you, all know that I don''t get paid for this. So I ask for some reviews and power stones that''s all Chapter 122 - House of Lucifer After that Sairarorg took them inside towards the room where his mother was kept. Sparda sees a small crowd outside the room. Sairaorg: Lord Ajuka-sama is checking my mother, please wait here for a moment. Sparda: It''s ok we will wait here. After a few minutes Ajuka comes out and sees Sparda and GR there. Ajuka: Sparda, Lady GR sama it''s nice to see you again. The ones who didn''t know the identity of the redhead beside Sparda were now scared and they were shitting bricks. Sairaorg and his queen were also scared. GR: Punks what are you looking at, I will gouge out your eyes. Everyone gets sacred and averts their eyes. They were still shaking and they were turning paler by each moment. Sparda: Be nice GR, don''t kill them on a whim. GR: But, I hate it when someone stares at my delicate body and scales. Everyone agreed that she had a delicate body but her delinquent vibe ruined that image and they were even more dumbfounded when they heard delicate scales. They decided not to question that because none of them wanted to lose their life. Sairaorg somehow gathered courage and asked them to enter his mother''s room. They followed him and entered and his mother was shocked to feel the amount of power they were casually releasing. She might have slept for so long but she still remembers how to sense power. Misla: Son are they your friends?? And it has been long Rias. Sairaorg: No mother, this is the man I spoke about the one who healed you. Misla immediately tries to get up because she wanted to thank him because due to him she was able to reunite with her son but Sparda noticed that and raised his hand and she understood what he wanted to convey. Sparda extended his hands and Misla shook his hand. Sparda: My name is Sparda Gilgamesh Lucifer it is nice to meet you Misla Bael. Misla: Thank you for helping me, for reuniting me with my son. Sparda: It''s alright. After that had small conversations and Misla was scared when GR introduced herself but after some time, she calmed down. Almost after half an hour, they decided to leave and Sparda asked Misla to keep the necklace always on herself. Ajuka was waiting for them outside the room. He wanted to invite them to a meeting. GR was bored so she asked for a car to drive around. Ajuka arranged a car for her and Sparda gave her an absolute order not to run over anyone. After that Sparda, Rias, and Vali were taken to the place where the meeting was being held. They entered the room and saw that the rest of Devil Kings were all present there along with all the Leaders of Devil Houses and Zekram was also there. The two brothers took their designated seat and Rias sat beside Vali. Ajuka sat near the rest of Devil Kings. Sirzechs: I have called this meeting for the formation of the house Lucifer, we have that place vacant for a long time but now we have two brothers. A lot of commotion starts to take place all around. Sparda was one of the most shocked devils. Sparda: Brother do you know anything about this?? Vali: Yes, Sirzechs asked me if I wanted to become a Devil King and I agreed and he said that we need to establish a house. Sparda: F*ck¡­!! Ok, what do I need to do?? Vali: I need you to become the Lord of the house. Since I will be becoming the new Devil King I cannot take that position. Sparda: F*ck it, more work. Why did you agree to this?? Vali: I cannot my relation Rias like this I didn''t have any achievements of myself. I don''t want to live under your shadow. I need this brother please help me out. Sparda: Ok, sure bro but you should have told me before. Vali: I wanted to but you were sleeping. Sparda and Vali were brought out of their personal chat when they heard that they were taking votes to see the views of Leaders of Families. They soon took held the vote and the results were in their favor. Sirzechs declared the results and he gave them a piece of land near Gremory Territory. Sirzechs: I hope that the Lucifer house to keep supporting the underworld. Leader of Lucifer house please step forward. Sparda gets up and everyone gets shocked to see Sparda, but the Devil Kings already knew that Sparda would be the one to take this position. Sparda walks up to the Devil Kings and Sirzechs hands him the proof of establishment of Lucifer''s house in the underworld. Sirzechs hand Sparda the mic so that he could say a few words. Sparda: Well it is shocking that I would accept a position like this but I did. This is all I can think of now since I was not informed beforehand. Have a nice day Devil Ciao. After that Sparda handed the mic back to Sirzechs. Listening to Sparda''s speech Vali has already facepalmed and all the devils present there were dumbfounded but they decided to leave it there since they didn''t want to incur the wrath of the House of Lucifer. Soon the meeting was adjourned but the Lucifer brothers were stopped back because Vali was requested to meet with Rias''s parents. Sparda flew towards GR and brought her back. She was having too much fun but she finally relented. Sparda handed back the car to subordinates of Ajuka. But suddenly GR remembered that she needs to meet with her biker squad and immediately left through a tear in space. Currently, Sparda was sitting on a couch with Sirzechs and Grafiya was standing behind them. Vali and Rias were sitting face to face with Zeoticus and Velelana. Sparda: Grafiya how can you keep that expressionless face of yours. Grafiya: It is the duty of a maid to keep her expressions in check. Sparda: But aren''t you Sirzechs''s wife?? Grafiya: I am but I am also the head maid of Gremory Household I cannot let my emotion come before my duty. Sparda: Wow, you have another level of commitment. By the way, my fianc¨¦es invited you for a girl''s night out. Grafiya: I am sorry but I cannot leave my duties as the head maid. Sparda: Sirzechs, she is your wife give her some free time or Hela and Scathach might come to bully you. Sirzechs: Grafiya you free from all of your duties. Grafiya: I don''t know who is worst between you two¡­.. Chapter 123 - All Factions Rating Games Sparda: Grafiya one more thing. Grafiya: What?? Sparda: Can you get me 6 VIP tickets for every rating games?? Grafiya: Sure, I can arrange for 6 passes. Sirzechs: Wait there is no need for that you can bring your whole family if you want. Sparda: They are not for me actually, they are for my maids. Grafiya: So they are going to come separately?? Sparda: Don''t think so low of me. They want to come with their boyfriends. Sirzechs: Oooooh¡­!! Grafiya: I will arrange them by tomorrow. Sparda: Good. So I guess that''s all and Grafiya don''t forget to come tomorrow. After some time their talks were over and they were ready to go. Sparda snapped his fingers and opened a Garganta and came out inside his house. Sparda: Vali I want to talk with you. Vali: Ok, lead the way. After that Sparda took Vali to the bar and sat down and poured drinks for himself and Vali. Sparda: So are you sure you want to become a Devil King?? Vali: Yes, I want to. Do you not like the idea?? Sparda: Of course I will like it. I will be proud of you, I wanted to see your determination. Vali: Mom also told me the same. Sparda: I also become the Lord Lucifer kudos to me I guess. Vali: Yes, sorry. Will I be fine if I drink this?? Sparda: What''s the worse could happen maybe you will end up banging Rias. Vali: That can wait¡­!! But I guess cheers. Three weeks have passed since Lucifer House was formed in the underworld. Sparda clearly stated that he won''t be moving to the underworld now. Not until his brother takes the title to Devil King Lucifer. As usual, a lot of devils were not happy with this but what could they do?? They cannot afford to anger Sparda or they will die just like that. So they had no option other than to agree. From today the All Faction rating game was starting, the list of participating peerages were like this:- Team Shiva Team Odin Team Thor Team Ares Team Jupiter Team Pan Gu Team Michael Team Ajuka Team Amaterasu Team Susanoo Team Hela Team Scathach Team Uriel Team Shemazai Team Vali Team Rias Team Sona Team Sairaorg Team Erlmhide Team Riser .......... And a lot more. There was a rule set since a lot of Gods were participating. A team can only have a God as its King and they won''t be participating in the game directly. If someone challenges them then they will be allowed to fight. The teams which had Super Class Beings as to their King they also fell under this rule but if any God''s team faces against Super Class'' team then all of them are allowed to fight. There were a total of eight kinds of Rating Games, they will be decided by a lottery system:- 1) Normal Rating Game 2) Dice figure Game 3) Scramble Flag Game 4) Object Break Game 5) Rampage Ball Game 6) Lightning Fast Game 7) Board Collapse 8) Yggdrasil Climb After the game was decided the team will prepare their strategies accordingly. All the battles will also be selected by a lottery. Tia was selected as one of the judges. At first, she had declined directly but after she was promised that she would receive some treasures she immediately agreed. Sparda was currently sitting in the VIP room along with Gabriel, Serafall, Yasaka, and Kunuo. All of them were excited to watch the games. Hela and Scathach had their teams completely made of Grim Reapers. At first, someone tried to protest but he was quickly silenced by the glare of Hela and Scathcah. Guests were invited from all over the world. Currently, Sparda was waiting for the Hindu Gods. After a few moments Kali entered his room along with her mother and brothers. The stadium was completely filled up. Due to lack of time and the sheer number of participating teams they had arranged 4 separate dimensions to conduct the Rating Games simultaneously. The games will be broadcasted to the arena. 4 Rating Games will be conducted at a time. Grafiya, Shuri, Cleria, and Azazel were given the duty of announcements. The 4 of them will be announcing about the 4 separate games. It would be a little bit confusing but they had no other way. Soon Azazel went to the center of the stadium and he started to invite the teams one by one. Each team received a lot of applause from all of the spectators. After all the teams were introduced Azazel started to declare all the rules so that no one gets confused or they demand that they weren''t told about the rules. After Azazel declared the rules he brought out the trophy the winning team will receive. All the teams were excited along with the spectators. Azazel: So¡­.. Let''s begin¡­.. Chapter 124 - Apocalypse UNSEALED The first game was decided between Team Riser and Team Sona, which was a normal rating game. Sona and Tsubaki won the match singlehandedly since they have been trained by Scathach. The whole stadium was shocked at what happened. Nobody was expecting this kind of fight. Sera was jumping during the whole game. Lord and Lady Sitri''s eyes became wide like saucers. Sera: I am so proud of So-tan. Sparda: All the credit goes to our friendly God-Slayer. Sera: I will surely thank her later. The second game was between Team Sairaorg and some random team which obviously Sairaorg won by a landslide. Before they could announce the third match Raphael teleported in the VIP room while panting. He knew Sparda would be present in there. Everyone was surprised by the sudden appearance of the arch-angel. He quickly scanned the room for Sparda and found him. He immediately ran to him. Sparda: Whoa¡­!! Whoa¡­!! Calm down angel what happened?? Raphael: Ha¡­ Ha¡­ We have located the seal. Everyone beside Sparda was perked up when they heard it. Sparda immediately got up from his seat. Sparda: Where?? Raphael: At the end of the world I will show you the way. Sparda: Ok let''s go¡­!! Sparda snapped his fingers and came out at the center of the stadium along with Raphael. The announcer was about to announce the 3rd match but she was shocked by the sudden appearance of both of them. Sparda asked the announcer to hand over the mic, the poor girl got scared and handed him the mic. Sparda: All the Gods, Super class beings and leaders this game needs to be postponed immediately meet me in a private room. Grafiya can you show me a room where we will be able to hold an emergency meeting?? Grafiya: Of course Sparda. After that Grafiya came down from the commentator box and started to lead Sparda to a room. Everyone followed Sparda''s command and followed Sparda for the meeting. Grafiya opened a hall room for them, as soon as Sparda saw that everyone was there he decided to start the meeting. Sparda: The seal has been located, I wanted all of you to gather all the things you require, gather your forces as soon as possible we will be leaving now. Thor: What will we achieve by going there now?? Before Sparda could answer the whole world started to rumble and all of them felt an ominous aura. Everyone was shocked about what was happening. Sparda: That was the reason. Now let''s go and kill it. As soon as Sparda finished the sentence a tear appeared beside Sparda and GR came out of it. She had a slightly worried expression on her face. GR: Do you feel it?? Sparda: Yes, it has been released right?? GR: Yes. In 30 minutes they gathered all their forces and GR opened a tear in space and before they went in Sparda snapped his fingers and all the forces were covered in a barrier so that they could survive in the Dimensional Gap. After the barrier was formed Sparda walked into the tear along with the others. They appeared in a dark place. They couldn''t even say if it was Dimensional Gap or not, it was almost dark like no light could have reached this corner. Sparda and GR looked at the front and found the place was crawling with an army of Boosted Gear Scale Mail. Thrihexa off 666 was at the back behind leading them. Currently, 666 was just standing in a position without moving almost like it was checking out it''s surrounding. 666 has the appearance of a large beast with characteristics coming from different animals like a lion, a leopard, a bear, a dragon, etc. It has seven necks, seven heads, with ten horns, as well as seven long thick tails of different shapes. It also has four stout arms and two legs that are even thicker than its arms. Its main body is that of a primate leaning forward and is covered in black fur and what appears to be scales all over its body. Its size is well over several hundred meters, making it significantly larger than even Great Red. Sparda located a certain Super Devil hiding in the back, Sparda was amused seeing that he was still present there. Sparda: Ok, Vali come here. Vali immediately came beside Sparda and he pointed Rizevim to Vali. As soon as Vali saw him he started releasing his power. Sparda: Go get him, rest of you will be fighting the army of Boosted Gear Scale Mail and GR and I will be fighting the beast. Do anyone of you have any problem?? Everyone: No. Sirzechs: As soon as we finish the army we will provide you support. Hela: Don''t worry just hold the beast back till we destroy the army. Scathach: Be safe out there. Sparda: All of you be safe and we will have a party for days after this is over so try not to lose your life, now everyone move out. Hoorah¡­!! After Sparda said that all of them moved out immediately, Sparda spent some of his power to make a barrier around everyone but he would be alright since GR will be supporting him. He didn''t bring anyone below the level of Super Class Beings since he didn''t want anyone to die. He knew that this battle will be the most crazy and hard battle he ever had but he didn''t want to involve everyone. Because of his and GR''s involvement directly he knew that they could take of Trihexa but he still wanted to have a caution since he didn''t want anyone to lose life meaninglessly. Chapter 125 - The End of APOCALYPSE Sparda and GR unfurled their wings and flew towards the direction of 666 while the rest of them flew towards the army. Vali activated his scale mail and flew towards Rizevim. Sparda''s eyes rotated and transformed into EMS. Sparda: GR can you stay a little back, I want to see how strong it is?? GR: I can definitely see that you have screw loose up there. Sparda: Cmon just a little bit. GR: Not happening that thing can destroy the world like us in an instant and this thing knows only one thing, destroy. Sparda: Ok, we will attack together but you have to promise you to have to fight with me. GR: Ohhh¡­ that I will definitely do. Sparda: Ok, get into your Dragon Form. Susanoo¡­!! Sparda''s body was covered in full-body Susanoo and GR also transformed into her Dragon form. GR charged a breadth attack and attacked the beast. The attack made contact with the beast and it instantly melted off its skin. The beast roared in pain and turned all its seven heads towards GR but before it could attack her Sparda''s Susanoo dropped in front of the beast and he was able to cut off 3 of his heads. ~WITH VALI~ Vali was currently standing in front of Rizevim in his Balance Breaker. Rizevim didn''t pay him any attention and was looking at the fight between 666 and GR and Sparda. Honestly, Rizevim was shocked to see the power of the duo against the beast. Vali was growing angry by each passing moment since he was getting angry. Vali: You must be pretty c.o.c.ky since you have been looking away from me?? Rizevim: What can you do now?? What could you ever have done to me?? Canceller. Rizevim activated his ability of Sacred Gear Canceller and Vali''s scared gear lost its power and Vali also came out of Balance Breaker. Rizevim: You never learn, you are still a weakling. If it was your brother the Devil God I would have been scared but what are you without your sacred gear?? Vali: I know my brother is stronger than me, in fact, both of us cannot be even compared with each other in case of power but he believes in me so today I will show you how much power I have gained. Vali starts to release his power and he soon starts to transform. He transforms into his true form and Rizevim gets scared when he saw it. Rizevim never knew that Vali achieved this power because he never told this to anyone except his close ones. Vali saw this and got amused. Rizevim might have acted high and mighty but in truth, he was just a coward he would even start begging to save his own a.s.s. (A/N: Vali''s true form is Vergil''s sin devil trigger and he also have blue spikes in place of his wings like Sparda, not the bat wings like Vergil did.) Vali: Are you scared now?? Rizevim: If you kill me you will never find a way to stop that beast. Vali: Oohhh¡­ Nice try but you see my brother is fighting with it so no way that stupid hydra would survive. Rizevim: Please, I raised you¡­!! Vali: Yeah sure f*cker¡­ Now die. ~WITH SIRZECHS AND ARMY~ Thor: Don''t let them surround you. Sirzechs: Don''t take on more than you can. After saying that Sirzechs looks towards Hela and sees that she was toying with like 30 of those and then he looks towards Scathach and sees that she is fighting with 10 at a time. Sirzechs: Except Scathach and Hela. Shiva: Hahaha¡­. This is fun. Durga: Husband don''t be like that, later we must thank Sparda, only for him we were able to let loose. Azazel: Easy to say for Gods like you, can I have a little bit of support here. Ajuka: F*ck there is no end to it, they just keep coming. Hela: Hahahahaha¡­.. Come f*ckers I will show you who''s the boss. (She said while crushing those with her b.a.r.e hands) Michael: Lady Hela is having quite fun there. Odin: Don''t say that, she scares me. ~WITH SPARDA AND GR~ As soon as Sparda cut off its head instantly it grew those back and shot a glare at Sparda. GR tackled the beast which let it to roar loudly. Sparda again moved to chop off its head but this time it rammed the Susanoo with its tail. Sparda deactivates his Susanoo and takes out Ea. He immediately points Ea towards the beast. GR also saws that and clears the way for the attack. Sparda: Enuma Elish. The explosion was huge everyone stopped their fight when they saw the explosion. The whole Dimensional Gap shook with the explosion. When the dust settled down they could see that the beast was missing the whole upper part of the body. The beast has 7 cores which were all visible now. 4 of them were still stuck on the body and 3 were floating in the air. Sparda saw that the body had already started to heal at an insane speed. Sparda saw that the cores survived the blast of Ea that means it was too much tough. Sparda didn''t waste any time and used VM to move near a core and put his hand on it. Sparda disintegrated the core with VM and honestly, he had to try really hard. He moved away and the beast healed completely but this time something was different the beast had only 6 heads. It glared at Sparda and shot a breadth attack at him. Sparda used VM and he redirected the attack towards the beast. The beast was surprised and was unable to dodge which resulted in one of its heads got blown off. GR used the chance and charged a breath attack and launched it at the beast. The explosion connected and half of its body blew off. Two cores were exposed and Sparda instantly moved towards one core and GR moved towards the other core. Sparda used VM to disintegrate the core and GR bit the core with crushed the core completely. The body of the beast healed but with only 4 heads. The beast goy scared now since it knew that it could not defeat them the only way to survive was run away. The beast instantly separated into 4 parts and all of them moved in other directions. Sparda: Oh hell no, you are not running away today. GR you take those two I will take these two. GR: Got it. ~WITH VALI~ Rizevim: This can''t be happening¡­!! Currently, Rizevim was missing both his arms and he was bleeding badly from all over his body. Vali was taking his sweet time to kill Rizevim while showing him how his prized beast was being torn apart by GR and Sparda. Vali: I told you my brother is going to kill that beast. Rizevim: Please spare me, I will turn myself into a new leaf. I will never show my face again. Vali: I know. Vali said that punched Rizevim on his c.h.e.s.t and his hand went through. Vali was holding the beating heart of Rizevim and he had a look of complete terror over his face. Vali smiles at him and crushes his heart killing Rizevim. Vali moves a little bit away and destroys the body of Rizevim with a satisfied smile on his face. He then flies away to support the rest of the army. ~WITH SPARDA~ He chases down one of the core and uses Ea to destroy the outer body which leaves only the core and Sparda touches it and it meets the same fate as the previous 3 cores. Sparda senses the other core which he decided to destroy. Sparda opens a Garganta and appears near that core. The beast was able to sense the presence of Sparda and it decided to increase its speed but it was of no use since it met the same fate as all the other cores. Sparda tried to sense if GR was able to destroy the remaining two and sensed that one was remaining and she was currently chasing it. Sparda opened a Garganta and went towards the location of the last core. The beast was trying to run away as best it can since it knew that it didn''t have any chance of winning now. If Sparda or GR would have fought the beast individually then they would face a lot of problems dealing with the beast but since both of them fought together it never had a chance. The beast stopped in its way since Sparda was standing in front of it, it turned around and saw GR flying towards itself. The beast got confused and attacked at Sparda with breadth attack which Sparda stopped using VM. GR shot a breadth attack and destroyed the body of the last core and Sparda disintegrated it with VM. GR transformed into her human form. Sparda: Well I was expecting more. GR: The beast was equal to my power and you are also my equal since both of us fought with it, this is the only thing that could have happened. Sparda: Well f*ck it. Let''s go back and support them. GR only nods her head. Sparda snaps his fingers and comes out near the other battlefield and saw that they had already finished them off. All of them sensed the arrival of Sparda and GR and looked towards them. As soon as they saw their smile on their faces they knew that the beast was slain. All of them started to cheer. Sparda kissed GR which shocked her after they separated GR was completely red which was not like her and Sparda chuckled seeing her reaction. Sparda: I am proud of all of you who fought this battle which everyone thought we could not win and survived. Those who perished will be forever remembered. But now the battle is over so as promised we will have a party for days. The party is on me¡­..!! Let''s head back¡­.!! Everyone: Yeah¡­..!!!!! Chapter 126 - Epilouge After the fight they came back to the underworld and the word of them winning the battle spread out through the world to each and every faction. Sparda threw the party in the underworld and everyone who belonged to the supernatural world were invited. They partied continuously for two days before Sparda was dragged back to his home by his future wives. The same case happened to all woke came to party. They decided the rest of the games will be held in next month which everyone agreed. The loses were really minimum none of the major people died but whoever died they etched their name in pillars which were made on every factions headquarters who participated in the treaty. Kali and Kuroka proposed to Sparda to which he agreed. Soon he turned 20 years old and he decided to marry all of his fianc¨¦es. All the factions were invited in the ceremony and Arato was crying the whole day seeing one of her son getting married. She was shouting the whole day how much proud she was for him. After the marriage was over Sparda received blessings from all the girl''s parents. After the marriage Sparda went for honeymoon in his private beach which was gifted to him by Shiva. He had constant s.e.x for 3 days they only stopped for food. After that all of them moved to the underworld and Vali challenged Sirzechs for the Lucifer title and won. He became the new Devil King Lucifer which made both Sparda and Arato proud along with Rias. Next year Vali got married with Rias and Valarie. It was also a grand marriage. The same arrangements were made like in Sparda''s. Arato did the same what she did in the marriage of Sparda. Sparda gifted Vali an island near Hawaii where he spent his honeymoon. Then Sparda thought of where Issei was until now he didn''t even remember him and like he thought he was lost in the background. He never gained the power he should have achieved by bullshittery. Sparda and Vali both were disappointed but what could have they done. Both the bothers lived with their wives and mother in the underworld in the newly made Lucifer Mansion. Was the world free of troubles now?? No. But the Lucifer brothers lived happily ever after till eternity with their family. ----------------------------THE END--------------------------------- ------------------------------------------------------------------------- Like all things this must also come to an end. I don''t know if I was able to make you enjoy or not but I definitely enjoyed this ride. For all my fans thanks for supporting me through thick and thin and I would always keep writing stories like this. I am writing another fanfic on anime & comics. Please vote till tomorrow. Chapter 127 - New Fanfic A/N: Well all of you can see the results of which option won. I know a lot of guys wanted the other options but since this one won I have to do this one because it will not be fair to the voters of Fairy Tail. So guys no hard feelings and please enjoy this one too. The name of the new fanfic is Fairy Tail: Djinn Take Over link is- /book/16543622506438005